《Sayoshti's Children》


 The Clergyman and the Orphans

    In his small parish office of Eastgate in Dimabri City Brother Anthin sat with one hand on his head of thinning hair and let out a heavy sigh. It was a room that reflected its occupier''s personality. Sparse and furnished with nothing ostentatious or unnecessary. A plain large desk was positioned in front of the fireplace where a small fire blazed keeping the chill of the spring morning at bay. A comfortable, well-used chair occupied one corner with a table beside it and a few bookshelves crammed full of books and scrolls, all of them old, lined the walls. He dropped his hand as he leaned back in his chair and tossed the pages he¡¯d been reading to the desktop in front of him in irritation, then kneaded at the small of his back and proceeded to rub his temples.


    The reports were grinding in his mind as a millwheel does grain. Dire news and rumours from his contacts at The Citadel, the administrative centre of The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children. Some there still held him in high regard and endeavoured to keep him informed when they could. He snatched up the offending papers again, reading with a creased brow and troubled frown.


    The least alarming was from the Unified Guard Corps command that there was a verified increase in shambler activity both in the Dreadlands and beyond its borders in the Grant. Nothing to be overly concerned about. Shamblers or husks as the Corps¡¯ soldiers commonly called them were relatively harmless even in numbers. With no thought beyond eating any living thing they could corner. Their sole motivation was hunger and the poorest farmer with a pitchfork or bludgeon could finish one off. Even in groups they presented little threat to trained soldiers.


    Shambler activity beyond the Dreadlands had been happening for the whole of the almost three-thousand years that Sayoshti¡¯s Children had ministered to the people of Etrusia. In times past the Corps as the military arm of the Church would increase its efforts to contain them to the Dreadlands or eliminate the creatures. They were no real threat as long as the Grant remained clear of the beasts and the populace could continue in their efforts of supplying the Church with food and goods unmolested. Forcing those monstrosities back into the Dreadlands or even better killing them all on sight was important though the matter should be easily handled.


    Another troubling report from within The Citadel invoked true concern. It seemed, though it remained unproven, that the shuddering was spreading. The shuddering was a physical manifestation of exposure to the dark psychological effect of the Dreadlands. A reaction to the evil essence that emanated from Despair¡¯s Abyss. The area¡¯s locals told of a sense of hopelessness, paranoia, illusions and hallucinations combined with diseased plants and dead livestock and wildlife. The spread was thirty miles further out than its reach should be. These rumours were harder to confirm as officials sent to investigate had some immunity due to their holy positions and Sayoshti¡¯s blessing. What they could say was that the decay was encroaching and it was widespread around the whole of the Dreadlands, seeping into the Grant and causing worry among the locals.


    Furthermore, it seemed from other reports that the Followers of the Inevitable were more active than they had been in years. They called themselves the Followers but Church officials had designated them the Cult of Despair. They¡¯d never been a big problem in Etrusia. More a nuisance, but the fact they were more everywhere and at the same time as these other portents suggested someone, or worse something, was organising them.


    Citizens within Etrusia had also been reporting adverse and unseasonable weather. Rains in the Basin Desert of Wayra. Storms along the Fedenian coast. Sleet, hail and snow in usually temperate regions. Quakes and volcanic activity increased in Bayamak and even here in Dimabri unseasonable spring snows and heavy rains were putting crops and livestock at risk while slowing traffic through the mountain passes.


    Last, it was confirmed that The Witness had called convocation and summoned to The Citadel all of The Enlightened, the leaders of the Church¡¯s operations throughout the continent. As head of the Church, The Witness was determined to address these rumours and events with the added dividend of putting the common folk at ease.


    These reports made for grim tidings even as other rumours spoke of lower crop yields in the Grant and a sense of unease in all the four realms of Etrusia. Something was stirring in the world! Anthin only hoped these were not portents of some pending disaster or, Sayoshti forbid, a resurgence of the dark evil from Despair¡¯s Abyss. He¡¯d certainly never seen such tidings in all the years of his career.


    He made a mental note to check in with Serivus, the Enlightened of Dimabri. The conclave would be an excuse for Anthin to return to The Citadel after years away. As a mere Brother, he couldn¡¯t attend the convocation; he could however try to glean more information regarding these troubles and be able to reassure his own parish that the Church had matters under control.


    Concurrently he would make arrangements for his two charges to start their formal training. The young men Tanisin and Dav had surpassed what knowledge and training Brother Anthin could provide and they yearned to make their marks on the world.


    Putting the reports aside he stood and stretched as he made his way to the window overlooking the parish courtyard. Dav and Tanisin were below practising their swordwork with Brother Mchale. Anthin watched, noting with pride how the two orphans had grown under his guardianship. They were as brothers and closer than some to be sure though not of the same blood, he was very fond of them.


    Dav was tall and fair with a roguish look, a shock of blonde hair, blue eyes and a slightly tapered chin that always turned heads with the young ladies. He¡¯d come a long way from the closed-in young boy who wouldn¡¯t talk and with no known history before Anthin¡¯s involvement.  Despite Anthin¡¯s attempts to learn of Dav¡¯s past nothing could be found. Now leaning into a path through the clergy he hoped to join The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children and make a difference in the world. He¡¯d make a fine Brother Anointed with his unerring sense of right and wrong, keen intellect, willingness to help anyone who needed it and calm approach to dealing with problems.


    Tanisin was shorter, stockier and darker of complexion. Well-muscled with brownish hair framing a strong jaw and blue eyes. He too attracted the notice of the young women in the city. Tanisin¡¯s father had died fighting bandits west of Dimabri City as a member of the city¡¯s militia. His mother had passed away soon after. Tanisin yearned to make them proud and had decided early in life to join the Unified Guard Corps. Both to follow his father¡¯s example and so he could stay close to Dav. He tended to be more rash than his adopted brother, physical in his approach and adept at his weapons training.  Yet he was fair and even in his dealings with others.


    Fitting for both of them to Anthin. Even better, both branches of service required training at The Citadel. Sayoshti¡¯s Children controlled both the Church and the Corps. Most of the clergy themselves had trained and served in some capacity within the Corps. The boys would remain together through much of their training and education to come.


    Watching them with fondness he recalled the children they were when, through Sayoshti¡¯s Grace, their care came to him. The pair had come a long way and made great strides. From homeless, hungry orphans found in an alley one cold dark morning ten years ago to the proud, smart and able young men they were now. It was time they took the next step in their life¡¯s journey. Past time really, and while Anthin wanted them to make their own way he¡¯d resolved years ago to be there for them as long as they needed him. He intended to stick to that resolve.


    What better opportunity than now? He thought. He would accompany them to The Citadel and attempt to dig up some information during the conclave as well as reconnect with some old contacts and friends. With plans mixing in his mind, he turned from the window and made his way downstairs.


    The two were still sparring when he arrived. Under the skilled eye of Brother Mchale they flowed from one form to another with their training swords clacking as they attempted to score a touch. Tanisin in keeping with his desire to be a Corps recruit fought with a short sword and shield while Dav favoured a two-handed weapon almost as long as he was tall. As the two contested, Anthin noted the grim determination on Dav¡¯s face as Tanisin¡¯s slightly superior skill gave him trouble. They were both skilled and quite evenly matched to Anthin¡¯s trained but long unused knowledge, though Tanisin always seemed to have a slight advantage and it never failed to gall the other.


    He was loath to interrupt as the skills they practised would serve them well in the future but he caught Brother Mchale¡¯s attention and explained he¡¯d need the boys. With a sharp command to ¡°Stay your blades!¡± Mchale brought the fighters up short. They stood winded and sweating as Anthin nodded his thanks and approached them on the practice field.


    ¡°Great work my Lads! I¡¯ve not seen finer swordplay in a long time!¡± He beamed at them. It was true, both were skilled and would give the weapons masters at The Citadel a good run.¡°Time to put up the swords though,¡± he added. ¡°I¡¯ve got an errand to run and I¡¯d like your company for the walk.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Anthin.¡± The two replied in unison. They glanced at each other before bursting into breathless laughter. Anthin joined them in their mirth chuckling.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Asked Dav as they turned and presented their gear to Brother Mchale who gave them a proud look himself as he took the weapons.


    ¡°I have to speak to The Enlightened. It¡¯s also time to make arrangements for your training. You two shall join me, I¡¯ve no doubt he will wish to talk to you both.¡±


    A melancholy entered Dav¡¯s eyes with the news. The thought that these two so long now a part of his daily life would no longer be there dismayed Anthin, he¡¯d greatly miss their constant presence.


    ¡°Here now!¡± He perked up. ¡°We knew this day would come. You¡¯re no longer children underfoot eh. This is what I¡¯ve spent all these years preparing you for.¡±


    ¡°We know, and we are excited; happy even. Please believe us. It¡¯s just that now that its here the prospect seems¡­ well scary.¡± Dav had always had an innocent truthfulness about him, both towards others and himself.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Plus old man, who¡¯s going to take care of you when we¡¯re gone?¡± Interjected Tanisin.


    Anthin stood straighter at hearing their feelings. The love he felt was enormous. Careful, he thought, you border on the sin of Pride.


    ¡°Well as to that¡­ I happen to be joining you. At least for the journey, and it''s certain my business at The Citadel will take some time. So you¡¯re not rid of the old man just yet you pup!¡± There was no sting in the words, only a familiarity. The kind that lets one bandy light insults with easy affection.


    Both boys brightened up at hearing that and they began to babble. Asking one over the other when, how, was Brother Mchale joining them? Anthin held both hands up to forestall any more. At first chagrined about the future both were now elated but they quieted at his gesture.


    ¡°No more you fiends. Go clean up and meet me in the lane.¡± He waved them away. They both rushed off, eager to obey while bumping and pushing each other as they ran to the door. He watched them with a gleam in his eye that turned to sorrow.


    There was not a shred of doubt on the course set for them. Their path had been clear to him almost since day one, as clear as his own had seemed at one point. Yet still this old place will not be the same without them. His own path haydn¡¯t progressed as it was laid out.


    Anthin¡¯s father was a minor Dimabrian lord with a holding and one too many sons. He had promised Anthin to the clergy before Anthin was old enough to comprehend the idea. The holding was in Nobel¡¯s Ford, a village at the mouth of Nobel¡¯s Pass nestled in the Westmounts. His father¡¯s charge had been the customs station in the pass and Anthin¡¯s elder brother was heir. Anthin hadn¡¯t been back to Nobel¡¯s Ford in many years, life had a way of slipping the time past you.


    He put his thoughts aside. There was too much to be done without dwelling on the past. Dav and Tanisin joined him in the narrow laneway that separated the parish from a livery. The smell of horses hung in the air and Anthin took a deep breath. He¡¯d always enjoyed the scent. It recalled his childhood and the hours spent riding throughout his career.


    ¡°Well lads, off we go.¡± Anthin started down the alleyway and into the streets of Dimabri City.


    They left the lane and entered Market Square. The area was bustling with activity in the early afternoon. Merchants, peddlers and hawkers abounded all clamouring for attention to their wares and vying for a sale. Shops lined the perimeter with the owner''s abodes on the second story. Tailors, smiths, grocers, and a myriad of other goods and trades. Signs hung above the shops declaring what goods or services were available and tables in front were laden with products. The noise was raucous compared to the quiet of their home near the eastern gate.


    All three looked around as they walked, observing the press of humanity and the workings of the city''s commerce. The ebb and flow of lives being lived. Dimabri City wasn¡¯t as large or busy as other capitals in Etrusia but it was the largest in the country. Serving as a centre of trade and commerce and an important stop to or from the coast beyond the Westmounts. Anthin loved it here and would be morose to leave.


    They made their way through the square onto the main boulevard. Following it for block after block through the throng of carriages and litters borne by porters, citizens running errands and officials about on business until after an hour¡¯s brisk walk they reached their destination.


    The First Cathedral of Sayoshti¡¯s Children. Within were the offices of The Enlightened of Dimabri. It was a grand building set just inside the west gate of the city and close to the administrative palace. The cathedral was one of the oldest buildings in Dimabri and the first ever built by the Church. It had stood for over two thousand years as testament to Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice and the influence of the Church in Etrusia.


    The cathedral¡¯s stonework was carved in relief showing various scenes from the Book of Witness. All set by expert hands. From the Strategy of the Hopeless¨Cwhere the last stand of both humanity and the Veliar against Despair''s forces was planned. Sayoshti¡¯s Pledge¨Cwhere her plan was revealed. Its repercussions and the mandate that humanity bear witness and continue through all time to venerate the deed and guard the land. Inlaid into the cathedral''s huge bronze doors was Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice itself. Where her selfless deed overcame Despair¡¯s dark minions, eliminating large numbers of them and forcing the remainder back into Despair¡¯s Abyss. Sayoshti¡¯s transformation from a physical Veliar being to an ethereal force of pure energy sealing the Abyss from Etrusia. The effect of these scenes on the faithful was awe-inspiring! One could spend hours looking upon them and absorbing the earliest histories of the Church.


    The visitors entered through a side door that led to the cathedral¡¯s offices. An area busy with the functionaries, clerks and acolytes. All of the workforce were clergy and had an air of no-nonsense about them. Brother Anthin stopped one harried clerk on her way somewhere. The woman was in a rush and burdened with papers and scrolls, though she stopped at Anthin¡¯s gesture. ¡°Your pardon Sister. Could you advise the Enlightened¡­¡± Anthin began.


    The clerk looked irritated, clearly her duties were more important than playing messenger for visitors. When she noted who it was that addressed her a smile came to her face. ¡°Ah, Brother Anthin! Sayoshti smiles upon me.¡± The clerk now seemed relieved to see Anthin and his fellows. ¡°I am Sister Mariaa. It happens that his Grace had asked me to locate you. Your timely arrival has saved me a trip across the city.¡±


    ¡°Sayoshti provides good Sister. If you¡¯d kindly convey us to him and advise The Enlightened of our arrival your charge will be complete.¡±


    ¡°Surely Brother, I am heading that way now. His Grace has asked for some writings he wishes to consult. If you¡¯ll follow me.¡±


    She continued on her way with Anthin, Dav and Tanisin in step behind. Anthin quickened his stride to walk beside their guide while the boys remained a few steps behind. ¡°The cathedral seems to be a hive of activity today!¡± Anthin observed. ¡°Though I don¡¯t believe it is all on our account.¡±


    ¡°Truth Brother,¡± Mariaa gave a harried laugh. ¡°It¡¯s due to the conclave called recently.¡±


    Anthin gave no indication he was aware of said conclave. He merely nodded before stating, ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re all bustling about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no small task getting Enlightened Serivus ready to travel. A hundred of us all with what seems like a never-ending list of tasks to complete before the journey.¡±


    They had zig-zagged through corridors and up a set of back stairs. Then down another long hall ending at a set of plain, sturdy oaken doors with a guard standing watch. The guard made no move to bar their way as Sister Mariaa opened the doors and led them inside.


    The room beyond was plain in contrast to the grandeur that was the outer cathedral. At the far end set of oak doors was fronted by a simple desk with two chairs set in front and cluttered with papers. Shelving lined the walls stuffed with papers, books, and other odds and ends.


    Sister Mariaa dumped her arm full on top of the messy desk. She took a minute, relieved to be rid of her burden before gathering up a few rolled scrolls from the pile she¡¯d just added to. Turning to Anthin she said, ¡°If you¡¯ll just wait a minute here I will advise His Grace that you¡¯re here.¡± She approached the door, gave a small knock and entered with a muffled word from the other side closing the door behind her.


    Anthin sank into one of the chairs and settled in to wait. The walk, while not difficult, had tired his old feet. Tanisin and Dav, young and spry as they were and awash with curiosity, went to study the many crammed shelves in the room. The three weren¡¯t alone for more than a minute or two before Sister Mariaa emerged.


    ¡°His Grace will see you right away it seems.¡± Holding the door she ushered them into the adjoining room and closed the door behind them without following.


    ¡°Brother Anthin and his two young wards. Come in, come. Seat yourselves.¡± Enlightened Serivus had risen from behind his desk and gestured to a set of comfortable chairs arranged before a large fireplace where a cheery fire blazed.


    The Enlightened of Dimabri waited graciously as they sat before easing himself into an oversized armchair. He was an aged man, portly without being overly so. His hair, thinning and slate grey sat limp. His face was lined with years of care and worry yet his eyes, as grey as his hair, were sharp, observant and held wisdom. He had the air of a favourite grandfather, one who always had treats for his grandchildren. None of the expected pomp or ceremony seemed required for him. He settled into the chair and spoke, addressing Anthin.


    ¡°My old Friend! Tell me, what brings you to see me?¡± Direct and to the point.


    ¡°I think you already know, given that you¡¯d sent Sister Mariaa to find me Your Grace. There¡¯s a conclave called and I would like to journey with you. Then there¡¯s the matter of getting these two into their training.¡±


    ¡°Ahh yes, the conclave. Well¡­I know I should not be surprised that you¡¯re aware of it. Even now you have supporters and friends at The Citadel. But¡­¡±


    Anthin interrupted him. ¡°Your Grace. I know well that my participation is neither welcomed by all nor required. I only wish to accompany you. To see the lads settled and engaged in their education, perhaps reconnect with some old friends.¡±


    ¡°You know were it up to me your voice would be foremost among all at this conclave. It¡¯s a mark against our beloved Church that things are as they are. Still, your counsel on the journey will be most appreciated and I¡¯d not deny you the chance to join me. I¡¯d recently sent Mariaa to find you so I could invite you to journey with me.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, Your Grace. I look forward to joining your company.¡±


    ¡°No doubt, your presence will be a welcome addition. Now what of these two?¡± Serivus turned his eye to study Dav and Tanisin. ¡°You wish to join the humble ranks of our Faith do you?¡±


    They nodded in unison both a bit awed by the strong persona of his Grace, The Enlightened peered at them over steepled fingers.


    ¡°What is it you wish to accomplish on your path with us and why?¡± He pointedly questioned Tanisin.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Tanisin bowed his head in respect. ¡°My wish is to train for the Corps, become a soldier and protect Etrusia from the influence of Despair.¡± He practically burst with certainty. ¡°As to why Your Grace. I only wish to make my parents proud of me. My Da was a soldier¡­¡±


    ¡°Admirable young man! I¡¯ve no doubt you will make a fine addition to the ranks Sayoshti knows the Corps needs young recruits like you.¡± Tanisin nodded his head in response before Serivus¡¯ gaze turned to Dav.


    ¡°Your Grace,¡± Dav began. ¡°I¡¯ve no family that I know of. However I have studied my whole life fascinated by Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice. My wish since childhood is to serve, teach about and honour it. I want to guide Etrusians in service to Sayoshti¡¯s Children!¡± He exhibited such conviction, almost vehemence in his words. Determination lay strong on his earnest face.


    The Enlightened shifted forward on his seat with a glow of his own conviction in his clear and sharp eyes. ¡°Lads... I see the truth of your words in your faces and I feel the strength of your convictions in your words. True, and I do mean TRUE service to Sayoshti is not to be taken lightly. I can attest, as can Anthin. Yet I¡¯ve no doubt that you will accomplish all you wish and more. I have great hopes for both of your careers.¡± He sat back again, suddenly relaxed. ¡°Now Brother Anthin and I have plans to make.¡± It was a clear dismissal.


    Anthin accompanied them to the doorway. Seeing them out and advising them they were free for the afternoon to do as they wished. Dav and Tanisin exited the cathedral while Brother Anthin stayed behind planning with The Enlightened. An afternoon with nothing to do was a rare treat neither of them would pass up. What to do with it was another matter.

 An Evening on the Town

    ¡°What d''ya think The Enlightened meant Tan? About true service and Anthin.¡± Dav¡¯s curiosity peaked, they knew little about Anthin before they were part of his life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could be anything, I mean he had a life before right?¡± Realisation dawned on Tanisins face as something came to him. ¡°Unless...¡±


    Dav waited expecting elaboration. When after a minute none came he spoke. ¡°Unless what? No secrets, I can¡¯t believe you''re hiding something.¡± A hurt look came over Dav¡¯s face. They¡¯d always told each other everything so for Tanisin to find something out and not share stung.


    ¡°No secrets, really!¡± Tanisin was adamant. ¡°Something I heard Brother Mchale say to Anthin one night long ago. I didn¡¯t understand at the time¡­ not sure I do even now.¡±


    Dav made another confused face while Tanisin continued. ¡°It was maybe three, four years ago. You know how there¡¯s one night each year that we¡¯ve been with Brothers Anthin and Mchale?¡±


    ¡°Ha, yah!¡± Dav exclaimed. ¡°When they both get into their cups together. Happens every year.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well I¡¯ve always had the feeling that it was something more than just their one night of indulgence per year. I don¡¯t know. It always seemed like they were remembering something. Something from the past they went through together. Anyway this was one of those nights. I woke up thirsty and went to the larder when it was really early in the morning before dawn. When I reached the bottom of the stairs I heard Brother Mchale. He was loud and angry and he said, "Despair''s Balls! YOU, Anthin should have been The Witness and you would be if not for those idiots back at The Citadel.¡±


    Dav stopped walking and stared at Tanisin. ¡°What? Brother Anthin. The Witness!¡±


    Tanisin grabbed Dav¡¯s arm urging him to move. The streets were crowded and he was in the way standing there looking gobsmacked. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. Like I said I didn¡¯t understand at the time. I froze at Mchale¡¯s raised voice and heard Anthin answer him. ¡®Let it lie Brother. Sayoshti¡¯s Grace has brought me down a different path and though it¡¯s difficult and long and I cannot fathom its end nor understand its purpose, it is the path I must walk.¡± Tanisin paused. ¡°I made some noise after that and to cover up my eavesdropping came round the corner into the room, got my water and went back to bed. Neither Anthin nor Mchael said a word to me or each other.¡±


    ¡°I think you should have told me.¡± Sulked Dav. He was upset, perhaps for nothing other than the pending change coming to their lives.


    ¡°Truthfully I went to sleep and never even thought of it again until just now.¡±


    They had come back to Market Square and were torn on what to do with their free time. Dav wanted to go home and start organising for the journey. He was always one to get straight to work on something. Tanisin¡¯s counter was a visit to the common room where they were certain to meet up with friends. Reluctantly Dav agreed on the condition Tanisin listened when he was told it was time to leave. He didn¡¯t argue it much, he was sweet on one of the serving girls Anna and he wanted to see her.


    The two walked the streets of Dimabri City with a spring in their step feeling that a whole new world was opening. The prospect of the next chapter of their lives before them.


    ¡°Dav,  you think we¡¯ll ever return here?¡± Tanisin had a longing feeling that they wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Surely we will Tan. I mean should we not be back to visit. Certainly there¡¯s a chance of one of us being posted here in the future.¡±


    ¡°You maybe,¡± Tanisin interjected. ¡°Not too likely for me considering the Corps is based at The Citadel and focuses on making sure the Grant stays safe.¡±


    ¡°Not only that Tan, they do lots. Escorting functionaries, recruiting trips and dealing with issues the locals can¡¯t. Bandits, outlaws and raiders.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. Still I can¡¯t help but feel I¡¯ll never see home again.¡± Tanisin sighed. He wanted nothing more than to join the Corps and now that the moment arrived he couldn¡¯t help but feel trepidation about it, a sense of loss.


    ¡°Cheer up! It¡¯ll be an adventure, the best one of our lives I bet. More so for you even. By next summer you¡¯ll be an officer leading men on missions.¡± Dav¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious and when they arrived at the tavern Tanisin was smiling and joking having put his morose thoughts aside.


    Since they were young they had run in the streets of Dimabri City¡¯s alleys and byways. Orphans couldn¡¯t expect much in Dimabri City and though Brother Anthin had taken them in they both held a close regard for street life and its less savoury habitants. By their teens they''d developed a reputation among the local sneaks and toughs. Fair in their dealings, tough on those that crossed one or both of them and they had a soft spot for helping those in need.


    Amira¡¯s Tavern had become an unofficial base of operations for them. People sought them out there for help with various issues that the town guard or local militia would rather not be involved in. If those issues or the solutions were on the outside of technically legal, no matter! The guard looked the other way most times. Happy to have these things dealt with quietly and discreetly. The two entered Amira¡¯s with the bittersweet feeling of being somewhere they loved with the knowledge that it would likely be the last time.


    Many who knew them were present and their arrival was met with enthusiasm. Offers to buy them drinks followed as they made their way towards the table that was their usual pearch. Pats on the back as they flowed through the crowd and thanks for past jobs done that had helped any number of the patrons. The pair were popular. They took seats and before they were even settled Anna approached to deposit two flagons on the table. She was fair and pretty and tall for a woman, she could look both of them in the eye. With classic Dimabrian features, light hair, fair skin and blue eyes. She was strong willed and never backed down. Dav had fallen for her the moment they¡¯d met and while their relationship had never been formal she was very fond of him as well.


    ¡°Hello Tan, Dav,¡± she welcomed them with a warm smile. ¡°Drinks courtesy of Mister Cooper at the bar.¡± She half turned, nodding towards Berned Cooper who raised his ale cup in salute. They¡¯d helped him with a customer of his just last week, one who had no intention of paying and now he was showing appreciation.


    Dav raised his own mug ¡°Cheers to Cooper!¡± he yelled above the din. The common room erupted with a resounding cheer of their own directed to the aforementioned as Dav and Tanisin both drained their own drinks.


    ¡°Hi Anna.¡± Said Tanisin.


    ¡°Hello Anna.¡± Dav¡¯s face lit up with admiration. ¡°Bring us another please?¡±


    ¡°I will right away. As long as you let me cover this one.¡± She smiled. They¡¯d helped her a time or two as well and she didn¡¯t forget. ¡°Remember Dav, you promised me a night out. I¡¯m free tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Lovely Anna, I can¡¯t deny you.¡± Dav proclaimed. ¡°But we have news so if you¡¯ve a chance later can we talk?¡± His face must have betrayed him, expressing regret at their upcoming departure and sadness at an opportunity lost to circumstance. She nodded with a worried turn of mouth and went to gather the next round.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve just told her.¡± Admonished Tanisin. ¡°No need to draw it out.¡±


    ¡°Likely correct Tan, but I want to let her know in a gentle way. Muffle the blow. She deserves that.¡±


    Anna returned with more drinks and deposited them on the table. ¡°We can talk after my shift.¡± She told Dav. She nodded to Tanisin and left to continue her work serving the patrons of Amira¡¯s Tavern.


    The two settled in and drinking followed, not too much as they never did drink to excess. Well-wishers stopped to exchange pleasantries with them. They ordered food and ate heartily and time passed quickly as it always does when it¡¯s spent in merriment. With dusk staining the sky red it was nearly time to leave. Anna was done with her shift and preparing to head home so Dav excused himself with a promise to meet Tanisin back at the tavern soon. He would walk Anna home. It was nearby and he could break the news of their impending departure to her. Tanisin remained behind watching them leave together and wishing his adoptive brother a silent good luck.


    He mused on the situation as he sat alone. Time to himself without Dav was rare. He thought about Dav and Anna, the missed opportunity for them to build a life together. He also recalled a time he was smitten with her, years ago when both he and Dav vied for her attention. He recalled his anger at Dav then, feeling that the other knew of his feelings and was butting in. For a brief few months the two of them contested to win her affections through small gifts and acts of kindness.


    Ultimately she¡¯d taken Tanisin aside one day and told him that she preferred Dav to him romantically. She assured Tan that she valued his friendship and the closeness he had with his brother. She¡¯d even indicated she would reject Dav as well in favour of a continuing friendship with both.


    He faced reality that day and the strain that competing with Dav had put on their relationship. He respected her decision and while he wasn¡¯t happy about it he put his disappointment aside and assured her he could support her and Dav together. He didn¡¯t like it though and for weeks had been irritable, especially with Dav.


    Now it all seemed silly. He knew even then that a time would come when he and Dav would have to leave. In his reflection he came to realise it was for the best and while he¡¯d miss her friendship he truly valued it. Dav would be leaving as well and they shouldn¡¯t have let the issue come between them.


    About half an hour later Dav returned to meet Tanisin. His face showed all, he never was very good at hiding his emotions, especially from Tanisin.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t go well?¡± Tanisin surmised.


    ¡°It went well enough Tan. She knew it would come eventually, I¡¯ve made no secret of my desire to join the Church. Still neither of us have to be happy about it do we?¡±


    ¡°No Dav you don¡¯t. I¡¯m glad she understands and I¡¯m sorry there couldn¡¯t be more for you both.¡± He knew his brother¡¯s feelings and suspected they ran deeper than even Dav and Anna knew. Impulsively he grabbed Dav in a hug. ¡°Hey, you still got me with you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh get off me you lout.¡± Ribs creeking he broke free of Tanisin. ¡°Come on, time to get home.¡±


    They made their way through the darkening streets with thoughts of home and bed guiding tired steps. Almost home they had only to skirt Market Square and turned down a dim alleyway. As they reached the middle of the alley an ominous shadow stepped into the far end followed by another. Two large men blocked their exit.


    ¡°Trouble Tan!¡± Grabbing at his companion¡¯s sleeve Dav gestured with his chin towards the shadow cloaked figures.


    ¡°Cursed Despair!¡± Tanisin¡¯s outburst was thick with anger. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for a fight tonight.¡± He was tired, irritated and the afternoon at Amira¡¯s had brought a recognition of all they were soon leaving behind.


    ¡°Truth! Me neither... We can turn around and circle back. Trouble will surely bring the watch and these fellows know it.¡± Dav was no coward but he recognized an ambush when he saw it and his first instinct was to avoid the situation.


    In agreement they both turned back the way they¡¯d come only to find another pair of indistinct forms blocking that way, both large and both in the way. The figures advanced on them from two sides, menacing and with no hesitation. The brothers would not avoid this encounter.


    ¡°Looks like we caught something in our trap gents.¡± Echoed from in front of them. ¡°How about we have some fun?¡±


    They could see him now. Someone familiar to both of them. ¡°What do you want, Rollins? Didn¡¯t get enough last time?¡± Tanisin¡¯s question was mocking.


    Stabber Rollins was a local pimp, petty thief, extortionist and rough character who ran a crew around Market Square. He was large and brutish, violent in nature and liked to think he held the underbelly of Dimabri City in an iron grip. His face held many scars and his eyes shot menace and anger in equal measure. Dav and Tanisin had prior run-ins with him and his crew. None of them had been pleasant and most recently the boys had run a few of them out of the city with warnings to not return.


    Rollins sneered at them as his associates crowded close. Then he took a sudden vicious swing at Dav¡¯s face. It was a glancing blow as Dav had been prepared, yet his dodge was a fraction too slow and the blow caused specks to dance in his vision. Rollins¡¯ thugs moved quickly as two each grabbed one of Tanisin¡¯s arms and held him firm. Dav was still shaking off the effects of the punch when Rollins flourished a blade. He was never without one. His companion grabbed Dav tightly from behind by a handful of hair and Rollins held the knife to his throat.


    ¡°Dav and Tanisin.The priest''s young pups.¡± A slick smile slid across Stabber¡¯s face. ¡°Is that any way to greet an old friend?¡± They didn¡¯t bother with a reply nor was one expected. Stabber liked to play coy to draw out the fear with those unfortunate enough to catch his ire. Dav attempted to pull away but Rollins¡¯ lacky had a grip to match his violent nature and held firm to his fistfull of hair. ¡°Now. I¡¯ve got some unresolved business with you two. You cost me guildians and some of my crew. I intend to collect and if you don''t pay up well¡­¡± The threat of violence hung implied between them.


    ¡°We told you before, you''re not welcome around here. We thought you understood that, even with your dim wits.'''' Tanisin''s voice was ice cold with an implied threat of its own despite the two goons holding onto him.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Stabber Rollins roared. ¡°You really think a couple gutter rats like you can tell me where and how to run my business?¡± Spittle flew from his mouth as he yelled. ¡°I run these streets, not you two. ME! You jokers have been lucky till now, that''s all. Dumb Luck! Now it¡¯s run out so you know what? I¡¯m gonna have the boys here carve you up and dump you in the fields. When the watch finds you all the little sparrows that whisper in your ears about my business will learn. Do not cross Stabber Rollins!¡±


    He nodded to his henchmen holding Tanisin. Dav had a flash of worry for his brother but no time to do anything about the toughs holding him. Tanisin and Dav employed the benefit of training, training that Rollins and his crew lacked. Oh they were tough characters for certain but more inclined to street fights and brawling than precision movements and developed skill. Still the numbers were in Rollins¡¯ favour.


    Dav expected the blade to come for him, he tensed ready to try anything to break the grip on his scalp. Before he could prepare anything to counter, Rollins simply head butted him right on the nose. There was a sickening crunch with the connection, light and pain flashed in Dav¡¯s head and with blood gushing from his damaged nose he fell to the ground as the grip in his hair released. A dazed Dav was out of the fight.


    Simultaneously Tanisin sprang into action. He was quicker than either of his assailants. He stomped hard on the booted foot to his right. A cry of pain and the hold on his right arm was gone. A twist and quick elbow to the head of his opponent on the left brought that one down hard. He turned to face his remaining assailants, all of who now flourished blades of their own. Rollins meanwhile had left Dav lying on the ground and made to join his companions in dealing with Tanisin.


    Tanisin looked at Dav and worried he was seriously hurt and found a new resolve. He faced off with the three against him ready to fight for his and his brother¡¯s lives. Blows were traded back and forth with Tanisin getting the worst of it. He managed to land a few of his own while dodging blades and fists but the three striking at him again and again prevented any sort of real resistance. One massive punch delivered to Tanisin¡¯s midriff courtesy of Stabber Rollins staggered him. Tanisin dropped to one knee and braced for the finishing blow. It never came.


    As quickly as they had cornered the boys, Stabber and his remaining henchmen simply took off out of the alley. Confused, Tanisin looked to find a squad of the city watch approaching from the opposite direction. Saved by the watch. The one thug Tanisin had managed to drop stirred in pain as he began to come to. Beaten and bleeding, Tanisin took the moment to check his brother who lay senseless with blood covering his face and tunic. A frantic Tanisin checked Dav over looking for wounds. Relieved he found Dav to be not seriously hurt as the other began to stir.

 Departure

    The days after their encounter with Rollins and his ruffians passed quickly, too much so yet not quick enough. The brothers had both been detained by the city watch that night along with Rollins¡¯ associate. The next morning found them in the presence of a magistrate and it took some intervention from Anthin to arrange their release. The watch was considering charges for brawling as it was not the first time the boys had been brought in regarding some incident.


    Anthin, after getting the story from the boys, managed to convince the magistrate that any action by the lads was self-defence and that they had no part in the lawlessness inherent with any of Stabber¡¯s crew. His position in the Church and his connection with The Enlightened swayed the magistrate. Anthin was sure to remind the boys that it wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d had to intervene on their behalf but he was secretly proud that their advocating for others was the source of Rollins¡¯ ire.


    The first few days after the run-in with Rollins were filled with healing and preparation, going over lists of needs and wants for the trip and life at The Citadel. Afterwards they spent their time visiting friends and saying goodbyes with many glasses raised in toast to good health and luck for the journey. Well wishes flowed from many. The boys had as unofficial guardians of Dimabri City¡¯s less fortunate touched many lives and they would be sorely missed.


    Of Stabber Rollins and his crew there had been no sign since the fight. Dav especially had been worried about repercussions. As he and Taninsin had gone about their business in the first few days they had done so with eyes focused on the dark byways of the city and armed. They argued constantly about the situation, butting heads over it. Tanisin especially was angry. He felt their prior meddling had led to the trouble with Rollins and that they should have ¡®done him off¡¯ ages ago. Dav disagreed despite taking the worst of the night¡¯s beating, claiming had they done so they¡¯d be no better than the people they were fighting. Eventually Tanisin agreed with him.


    When the first week brought no retaliation they relaxed a little, though still did not leave the safety of Eastgate Parish without swords at their sides. Word on the streets was that Rollins and his crew had gone to ground. He and the rest of his thugs had been as ghosts since and were laying low. So Dav and Tanisin filled their last days at home unmolested but wary.


    Two nights past a ten-squad of Corps troops had arrived in the city and taken quarters at the cathedral¡¯s attached barracks. They were to escort The Enlightened with his entourage, Brother Anthin and his charges to The Citadel. On top of that Anthin had let slip that two more recruits for the Corps were to join the ranks. He didn¡¯t know who they were and quickly grew tired of the constant pestering for information from the boys.


    The day of departure arrived warm and clear some two weeks later. Anthin, Dav and Tanisin awoke ready to go. For Anthin the day brought trepidation. Not only from the prospect that at the end of their journey his part in the lad¡¯s lives would come to a close. He was worried about his reception at The Citadel and the possibility of sinking back into the intrigue and politics that encompassed life there. For Tanisin and Dav the trip was an exciting prospect that promised change and renewal, but for them it too held some trepidation. No longer would they be under the wing of their beloved Brother Anthin. No longer would his patience, wisdom and guidance be available to them at need. He was their father, adopted or not, and for both it was a daunting prospect to face things without him.


    The time had come and the boys found themselves with Anthin that morning in the stable behind Eastgate Parish saddling their horses. They worked in solemn silence. Having woken early, they broke their fast and said a prayer to Sayoshti ahead of their journey before gathering their things. Brother Anthin had left Brother Mchale in charge of the parish with a promise he¡¯d return when his business at The Citadel was complete. Dav and Tanisin had also made their goodbyes to Mchale, as much a fixture in their lives as any other. They would miss him as much as they would Anthin.


    With the horses saddled and the pack horse laden, the three led the animals into the streets of the city heading towards the cathedral where they would join the rest of the party before leaving. As they reached the end of the street Tanisin stopped and gazed back towards the place that had been his home. For both boys it was the only home they knew. Dav stopped with Tanisin and also looked, no words were exchanged. The pair just looked one last time. Dav put a comforting arm around Tanisin¡¯s shoulder. Brother Anthin stopped as well, giving his two wards the time they needed and after a minute they all moved on.


    They came to the cathedral just as the sun poked its rays above the western mountains. The light seemed to frame the building¡¯s spires in a glorious halo. Despite the early hour a bustle of people and horses could already be heard before they reached the cathedral. As the noise promised the place was a hive of activity. Corps soldiers, men and women both, hurrying from task to task. Packs of supplies being loaded into a single wagon and equipment stowed for the journey ahead. Sharp commands from the sergeant in charge pushed her troops to a quickened step with no regard that they were already at full tilt. The trio approached the sergeant as she directed the chaos.


    She was mid command as they stepped up to her. ¡°... Stephans, make sure that wagon is weighted evenly! We can¡¯t risk a broken axle. By all that¡¯s holy, spread it out.¡± Her strong voice carried over the pandemonium with ease.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Anthin interrupted. ¡°Good Morning Sergeant, Sayoshti¡¯s Blessing on this fine day. I am Brother Anthin of Eastgate Parish. These two are my wards, Tanisin and Dav. We are joining The Enlightened on this journey. Where do you wish for us to que up and can we offer you any assistance?¡±


    The sergeant eyed them. She was a gruff and hardened veteran and carried her command as if born to it. Dressed in the typical Corps kit, a mail shirt over a padded jerkin, grey over tunic embossed with the Corp¡¯s sigil. Grey breeches with black riding boots completed the uniform. Her sandy blonde hair turning to grey was covered by an open faced helm. ¡°I¡¯m Sergeant Millin, Sayoshti¡¯s Grace upon you Brother. You can tether your pack-horse to the wagon,¡± gesturing to the mentioned wagon. ¡°After that wait over by the steps. We should be leaving soon.¡± Dav dismounted, handing his reins to Tanisin. He led the pack horse to the wagon and tethered it to a rail before rejoining his companions. The sergeant was talking to Tanisin.


    ¡°...at least at first you¡¯ll stay with your group. Once we get out of the city you¡¯ll march with the squad and other recruits. Assuming the buggers get here on time!¡± She turned and spat on the cobblestones. ¡°There''s drill every evening after camp setup and a duty roster will be posted on the wagon side. You¡¯ll be pulling your weight kid, there¡¯s no free ride in the Corps.¡±


    ¡°Yes Ma''am!¡± Tanisin¡¯s enthusiasm brought a smirk to the Sergeant¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What about you?¡± She looked to Dav who was reclaiming his horse¡¯s reins from Tanisn. ¡°I was told I have three recruits and a future acolyte joining us. Are you one of mine?¡±


    ¡°No Ma''am, I¡¯m the future acolyte.¡± The sergeant sized him up again.


    ¡°Too bad. For me I mean, not you lad. We could use more folks willing to defend Sayoshti¡¯s Bounty. You and your brother here both look capable and I venture you¡¯ve had some training with those swords. Given how you carry them.¡±


    Dav shifted the sword belted to his waist. He¡¯d left his two handed blade behind and brought a short sword with him. ¡°Yes Ma''am we have. Should it be alright with you I¡¯d like to join the drill and be added to the duty roster. I¡¯m not joining the Corps but I¡¯ll do my part on the trip.¡±


    Millin nodded with a touch of respect on her gruff expression. ¡°That¡¯s the right attitude. You can join the drill and I¡¯ll add you to the duty roster. The clergy and the Corps are two parts of one entity and we work in harmony. It¡¯ll look better to the rest of the squad if you¡¯re included, forestall any questions on you pulling your own weight.¡±


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Thank you Ma''am.¡± Dav was happy his effort to be included was accepted. He turned with Tansin and Anthin and as they gathered by the steps they noted three new-comers entered the plaza.


    One was a Dimabri City guard in uniform who led the others into the plaza. Those two were prisoners fettered together. They walked with a shuffling gait due to the chains connecting them at the ankle. Dav¡¯s curiosity grew to alarm as the group passed and he recognized one of the men. It was Rollins¡¯ goon, the one who¡¯d been left that night in the alley. Dav turned to his companions hoping to avoid notice from the passing men as they made their way to Sergeant Millin. If the fellow recognized them he gave no sign of it. Rather he remained focused on his feet and not tripping over the chain attaching him to his companion. Dav gave Tanisin a meaningful look who stiffened and returned the look but said nothing as they settled down to wait.


    ¡°Our other two companions.¡± Anthin declared. ¡°Straight from the city gaol it seems.¡±


    ¡°Prisoners! What does the Corps need prisoners for?¡± Tanisin¡¯s disdain was evident.


    ¡°More indeed than the city¡¯s gaol I wager.¡± A reproachful Brother Anthin continued.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this in your lessons. Gone are the days when volunteers filled the ranks. In times past they had volunteers from all the four realms, men and women willing to join and serve in Sayoshti¡¯s name. The past hundred years or so have seen numbers decline. Oh there are still those willing¨Ceven eager¨Cbut the purpose of the Corps and the Church''s mission mandated from Sayoshti herself demands that all lands help fill the ranks.¡± He paused for a breath and to allow the boys to absorb what he was saying. His voice carried a lecturing tone they both knew well.


    ¡°These days people increasingly don¡¯t believe in Despair or its influence in the world. Most have never been anywhere near the Dreadlands and fewer have ever felt its effects. The creatures that inhabit Despair¡¯s Abyss haven¡¯t been seen in generations and even shamblers are a myth to most, though I assure you they are very real. So Tan as that belief wanes people forget the true purpose of the Church, the Corps and the need to be ever vigilant against Despair¡¯s influence. Folk become complacent and the only ones left to defend against Despair are those that truly believe with an assortment of sentenced criminals who choose terms in the Corps over imprisonment. You should not assume and take note that not all sentenced to service are bad people. Some have made mistakes, others had no choice in the life they led before their arrest. Some others may even be innocent but couldn¡¯t prove it to the magistrates. There are as many circumstances as there are people and you¡¯d do well not to judge without knowing them!¡±


    While Anthin lectured Tanisin the guardsman spoke briefly to Sergeant Millin before bending down to free the prisoners from their chains. He then departed for whatever duties he had. Millin looked the men over and gave them some instruction then pointed to Brother Anthin¡¯s group in dismissal. The two would wait by the steps with the rest of them until it was time to depart. She assigned one of her squad to watch over the two and as he stood nearby Millin returned to bellowing orders and directing her troopers. The prisoners walked over, joining Anthin¡¯s group just as Anthin was finishing his lecture.


    ¡°Good Morning.¡± Anthin acknowledged the arrival. ¡°I am Brother Anthin. These two are Tanisin and Dav.¡±


    Stabber Rollins'' associate merely glared at them before sitting with a grunt. He leaned back on the building behind him and shot daggers at his surroundings before resting his head on the building and closing his eyes. The other newcomer was more willing to engage.


    ¡°Morning good Brother, Dav, Tanisin.¡± Slightly older than the two youths he was a nondescript man though he seemed very animated and spoke with a Fedenian accent. Shorter than the boys with a head of brown hair and eyes to match. He was slim though not skinny and carried himself with a confidence that belayed his situation. He held his hand out and shook with each of them in turn.


    ¡°I am Willhem.¡± He introduced himself. ¡°My less talkative friend there is Relf, or so he told me when we were chained together. I couldn¡¯t help but overhear the last bit of your instruction Brother. I must say you¡¯ve summarised it well.¡± He paused and grinned. ¡°Take myself. Did I choose to be arrested, tried and sentenced to serve? Honestly, no. Am I a bad person? Again in my humble opinion no I am not. I believe I¡¯m a victim of circumstance and of a rich man¡¯s influence.¡±


    Anthin smiled at the chance to further elaborate. ¡°I wonder Willhem, would you be willing to tell us the reason for your claim?¡±


    Willhem tossed a roguish smile right back. ¡°As it happens, yes, more than willing. I was until recently a teamster for an affluent merchant based in Dimabri City. For many reasons my employer and I didn''t get along, I won¡¯t get into it too much but to say this led to my dismissal after our latest trip. We arrived in Dimabri City and I was let go but the merchant, claiming I had caused him a loss in profit, decided not to pay me. What could I do? He owned the goods, the wagon and the animals. I was just the driver, and a stranger in the city! He did release some back pay owed from prior work. So I took a room in the city and tried to find employment. Later when in my cups I was quite vocal about my thoughts on the situation. Telling anyone who¡¯d listen about my unceremonious dismissal. It happened that my talk made its way to the ears of my former employer. To say he was livid would be an understatement. In retaliation he used his influence and someone sympathetic to him sent the guard after me. I was charged with theft for costing him profit, and with slander for bad mouthing his business and to top it off resisting an officer of the law.¡±


    ¡°You see Tanisin.¡± Anthin interrupted. ¡°Would you consider Willhem to be a bad person?¡±


    Tanisin shrugged. ¡°No, I guess not.¡±


    ¡°Because I am assuredly not!¡± Willhem held a hand over his heart. ¡°I¡¯m a victim if anything. A victim of a rich man¡¯s ire and a flawed system. I do however find some humour in the situation. Upon being tried before the magistrates it was found that I was innocent of both the theft and the slander, I took nothing from my employer and my words though angry were not untrue. What condemned me was the resistance. As I said, I was in my cups and in a panic I did resist arrest. It was witnessed by the whole of the common room at the time and I had no defence to present on it. So here I am! One bad choice and sentenced to three years imprisonment or service in the Corps. I chose the service.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here because of you shits.¡± Came a gruff voice from the man sitting against the wall. ¡°I intend to have you make up for it.¡± He stood to loom over the others.


    ¡°Liar!¡± The word was out of Tanisin¡¯s mouth before he could think. ¡°It¡¯s your own fault. You attacked us, we defended ourselves.¡± He was angry and shouting at this goon who¡¯d blame others for his own actions.


    ¡°Whatever kid. I was told to put some fear into you and your friend there. Next thing I know I¡¯m being dragged away half dazed by the watch and now I¡¯m here. Stuck with two kids, a foreigner, a priest and facing three years service!¡± Relf was growing angrier by the word. He stepped towards them with his chest puffed out and chin thrust forward, shoulders back and menacing.


    An alarmed Anthin put himself between the angry man and the rest of them. ¡°No need for further violence you. I don¡¯t think your commander would appreciate having to break up a fight between her new soldiers.¡± He looked meaningfully at Sergeant Millin who was in turn looking their way at the sign of raised voices. The trooper set to watch over Relf and Willhem had a hand to his sword hilt and was taking steps towards the group. A sullen Relf backed down and returned to his seat against the wall. Sergeant Millin seemed satisfied there¡¯d be no blows exchanged and resumed her supervision of the preparations as the alert guard settled back to his duty.


    Before much longer the doors of the cathedral swung open and Enlightened Serivus stepped out and proceeded down the stairs into the plaza. Accompanied by his entourage, among them Sister Mariaa who acknowledged Anthin and his group with a nod.


    Sergeant Millin, satisfied that all was now in order, barked the command. ¡°TEN-SQUAD! FORM RANKS!¡± With a flurry of activity and a scramble to obey the squad assembled in front of her two by two, each soldier positioned precisely and standing at rigid attention. ¡°You two, form up with your squad.¡± Millin gestured for Relf and Willhem to get into place at the rear of the column.


    Stablemen brought horses from around the building for The Enlightened and his entourage who all mounted up. Brother Anthin and his companions scrambled into their saddles. The animals, like their riders, were eager. They danced a bit impatiently until they were reined in. With everyone ready Sergeant Millin spoke again, this time to the Enlightened Serivus. Her voice was loud and clear as it echoed in the morning air.


    ¡°Welcome Your Grace, the march order is such. I ride lead, your party can fall in behind me. The squad will march next with the wagon and pack animals in the rear. Once we exit the city my scouts will join us.¡±


    ¡°Very good Sergeant.¡± Serivus looked to the assembled. ¡°May Sayoshti¡¯s Grace favour us all on the journey ahead!¡± He made a circle of his right thumb and index finger and brought it down on top of his left palm, a sign of Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice, then addressed Millin again. ¡°You may give the order.¡±


    ¡°SQUAD-MARCH!¡± Bellowed Millin as she swung into her saddle. With a flick of her reins they were off, heading out of the plaza following the wide main boulevard towards the western gates. Enlightened Serivus and his group fell in behind the sergeant. Anthin, Dav and Taninsin took their place followed by the soldiers marching behind. Even Relf fell into step automatically. Last came the wagon with the packhorse tied behind.

 March, Drill, Duty, March

    Sayoshti smiled upon them, the weather was perfect for travel and the road was in good shape. They exited the western gate and swung south following the road that would take them around the perimeter of the city. The land was rolling foothills with ranches and farms scattered in the countryside surrounding the walled city. They came upon a crossroads around noon where they stopped for a meal and to check harnesses and cinch straps on the horses. Sergeant Millin took the time to advise Tanisin and Dav that from this point on they¡¯d be in the rank and file marching. They left their horses saddled until they could remove them at the evening''s stop and tied the animals to the wagon with the pack horse. While they were engaged in that the scouts appeared from the west. One of the two walked his horse up to Millin.


    ¡°Ma''am.¡± The scout saluted, ¡°the west road is clear as is the surrounding countryside.¡±


    ¡°Very good.¡± The sergeant seemed relieved, like she¡¯d expected trouble. It was gone in a flash though and she was all business once again. She gave the troop a little more time then ¡°Form up!¡± She ordered. The company resumed the journey taking a westward fork in the road. The scouts dashed ahead and were soon lost to sight leaving nothing but dust in their wake. Soon Dimabri City was also gone. One minute visible behind them as they mounted a rise then hidden as they descended down the other side. Before long the Westwood became visible ahead. A dark mass of trees that the road cut through. Dav and Tanisin realised they were now further from home than they had ever been. It was a surreal feeling for Dav who¡¯d always known that he¡¯d eventually leave it behind. For Tanisin it was more worrisome. He was eager to prove himself and do well yet he was already starting to miss Dimabri City and the familiarity of home. He¡¯d always been the more rash of the two but this time he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that whatever lay on the horizon, it wasn¡¯t good.


    The others had thoughts of the future as well. Relf was bitter at his situation and dwelled on Dav and Taninsin¡¯s presence there. He remained convinced of their fault in his predicament and was resolved to find some way to make them pay. Willhem was excited, he¡¯d become a teamster because it afforded the chance to see the lands of Etrusia and the wonders therein. He was an adventurer at heart, not content to sit still or set down roots. So if he was stuck in the Corps for three years, so be it. It was better than the alternative.


    Anthin reminisced. He thought back to the choices and events that had brought him here and now. A mere Brother anointed after a career spanning decades, there was a time he¡¯d thought he¡¯d be more. When I was more, he recalled. Still he regretted none of it. Those events had brought him back to Dimabri City and had led him to becoming a father to two of the best young men he knew. As biased as I am, he thought to himself. They had also led him back to The Citadel after so long away, where his path had started. Sayoshti¡¯s will is a mystery!


    Though visible in the distance the Westwood was still two or more days'' march from where they were now¨Cprovided nothing delayed them. The troop moved at a good pace and once they entered the canopy of trees the road would wind through the forest and they¡¯d have another six days'' march. Thus far as Dav and Tanisin found out that afternoon, the most difficult part of the journey WAS the march. The two were young, fit and capable. As strong as any of the soldiers but despite the youthful vigour they were unused to such a long trip afoot and it took its toll as they marched at the rear of the column. Still the day passed quickly and with no issue beyond sore feet when Millin called a halt.


    The company moved off the road to a field with some trees interspersed around its perimeter that provided a good campsite. A nearby stream afforded fresh water for men and horses alike. Everyone got to work right away. The soldiers¨Cwho knew their tasks¨Creported to the wagon to assist the driver Corporal Wendt with unhitching and setting up the field kitchen and supply station. Tanisin untied their horses from the wagon and led them out of the way. He tethered them to a ground spike to keep them from wandering as he unsaddled them. The area became a flurry of activity with the soldiers now done assisting the driver lined up at the rear of the wagon. Unsure Dav and Tanisin, after working together to stow the saddles in the wagon, lined up with them joining Willhem and Relf. The group accompanying The Enlightened gathered their own pack animals from the rear of the wagon and began unloading and setting up tents. Brother Anthin who was never one to shy away from work grabbed his own tent from the packhorse and paused on his way back to chat with Dav and Tanisin.


    ¡°Well, how did you two enjoy your first day soldiering?¡± A knowing smirk told them he knew.


    ¡°My feet are throbbing, I¡¯m hot and tired.¡± Tanisin complained.


    ¡°Same here.¡± Dav agreed, adding. ¡°So far it¡¯s not much like in the stories.¡±


    ¡°Nothing ever is Dav.¡± Anthin¡¯s smile undercut his sardonic reply. ¡°Still I know from experience that you¡¯ll get used to marching. It¡¯ll help when they issue you proper boots. Chins up. I expect we won¡¯t see anything worse than we have so far between here and The Citadel. Now, since I¡¯ve lost whatever help I had in you two to the rank and file I¡¯d better get my tent setup. The Enlightened has graciously offered to have his staff assist me along the way but I¡¯d rather do it for myself and know it¡¯s done right. I¡¯ll be nearby if you need me. I expect you¡¯ll be busy for the remainder of the trip.¡± He gave each of them a pat on the shoulder before he turned to go and get his gear in order.


    Each member of the squad was issued a field tent that they put up in a tight group around a central ring of stones gathered to make a fire pit. By the time the setup was completed dusk was colouring the sky in hues of red and purple. There was however time for drill and Sergeant Millin had them form up together.


    Drill that first evening was sword and shield practice. Each night¡¯s stop along the way would include more weapons training but primarily the Corps was composed of swords. The troops lined up in two rows of seven were put through the paces led by Millin. Standard movements and stances, blocks, thrusts and swings were counted off. After that Millin had them setup one on one to practise against an opponent.


    By then Corporal Wendt had dinner well in hand and the duty roster for the night and next day had been posted. The recruits followed suit when their companions gathered to check it. Dav found himself on second shift guard with two others, one of them Willhem, the other a veteran named Trepins. Tanisin had drawn the last shift with a veteran named Smith and to his dismay Relf. Some men were on latrines though that was completed with the setting up of camp and was assigned on last night¡¯s duty roster. Dav noted ruefully that both he and Tanisin were on it for tomorrow¡¯s duty. Other duties posted included men to assist Wendt with cleanup who would also help with teardown in the morning after breakfast, a firewood and forage crew, the guard rotation and a water crew to ensure there was water for the next day¡¯s march and meals. Each man would fill his own canteen though. A final cleanup crew was assigned to ensure the squad left no trace behind.


    The scouts reappeared as everyone was settling down to eat. Corporal Wendt, as wagon driver and quartermaster was also the squad¡¯s cook and he¡¯d thrown together a stew in a remarkably short time using strips of dried beef, turnips and potatoes. The scouts wasted no time, after the four of them took care of their horses and made a quick report to the sergeant they made their way to the cookpot with bowls in hand. The soldiers ate, seating themselves around the fire in front of their tents and the scouts joined the group as did the recruits and lastly Wendt.


    The mood was good among the soldiers. Light barbs and jibes flowed as they do with groups long used to each other¡¯s company. Willhem took the opportunity to introduce Dav and Tanisin to the group. With his open demeanour he¡¯d already integrated himself with the group. Both boys took note of their shift companions but there was little time for talk between bites of hot stew. With dinner done and dusk turning into night each trooper cleaned their bowls at the stream that flowed past the campsite and stowed them with their gear. As everything was finishing up Sergeant Millin approached from where she had eaten with The Enlightened¡¯s party. She spared a few minutes more for the scouts before dismissing them and came over to where her new recruits were milling around.


    ¡°Alright squad?¡± Not waiting for an answer she continued. ¡°Duty roster is posted. I expect you each know what to do with yourselves. Those of you on guard tonight sleep when you can and when you''re on duty pay attention! Your shiftmates can walk you through anything you¡¯ll need to know. At first light we eat then pack up and continue on. Any questions?¡± As none were forthcoming she continued. ¡°Well then I¡¯ll leave you to it. Sayoshti¡¯s Grace.¡± With that she turned and walked away leaving them to their own devices for the time being.


    Dav noted Willhem talking to Trepins who would be on shift with them so he wandered over. Tanisin followed, keen to get information on the duty. Trepins seemed to be of an age with Willhem, a year or two older than the boys. He was tall at half a head taller than Dav who was the tallest among the newcomers. He had typical Wayrish features with a tanned complexion, dark hair and dark slightly downward slanted eyes. He was also a veteran and knew the ins and outs of camp duty. As Dav and Tanisin approached he was mid-sentence explaining something to Willhem.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°...and I¡¯m three years into voluntary five year service.¡±


    Willhem noted their arrival. ¡°Guys, this is Corporal Trepins. We were going over what to expect tonight. Sir¡­¡± Addressing Trepins now. ¡°This is recruit Tanisin, who like you is here voluntarily. His companion there is Dav. Aspiring soon to be Brother Dav.¡±


    Trepins shook hands as they were introduced. He had a firm and calloused grip, used to holding a sword. ¡°Welcome. The squad is glad for some new blood, though they don¡¯t show it much. This is a good squad with good soldiers though, and you¡¯ll soon fit in I¡¯m sure. I was just explaining to Willhem, shift lasts for three hours. We do circuits of camp beyond the firelight to keep your night vision sharp, checking in with your shift mates as you pass. Keep your timing irregular. A predictable guard can mean death in hostile lands. Stay aware, listen and watch. Should you see or hear anything try to ensure it¡¯s a threat before calling to arms. The squad won¡¯t thank you for waking them unnecessarily. When shift is over we wake the next and get what sleep we can, or in your case Tanisin being on the last shift, carry on with breakfast and clean up. My suggestion right now, turn in. A good soldier sleeps when they know they can!¡±


    Dav and Tanisin both found that night there was something worse than a day''s marching. Night guard duty! Dav was awoken by a rough shaking courtesy of Stephens. Groggy, he stepped into his boots, strapped on his sword and tossed his cloak around his shoulders. Exiting the tent he found that night had brought rain with it. A miserable steady and cold rain that, while not hard, was enough to make him pine for the warmth of his blankets in the tent he shared with Tanisin. By the time he met up with his shift mates his cloak was damp and the chill air was seeping into him. Corporal Trepins gave Dav and Willhem a last minute instruction.


    ¡°Start your circuit of camp now and remember to stay outside the firelight. As you go mark any spots you want to stay at for a bit, in this weather it¡¯d be good to find somewhere a bit sheltered.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, in this we¡¯d need some luck on our side.¡± Interjected Willhem. Though as damp and uncomfortable as Dav it seemed Willhem had managed to keep his good spirits.


    ¡°Sayoshti provides.¡± Dav¡¯s reply was more hopeful than faith based.


    Trepins continued. ¡°Note a good spot or three on your circle. Once we¡¯ve done a full round or two feel free to hunker down for a few. Keep your eyes and ears open though! Even if the scouts haven¡¯t reported anything untoward you want to assume anywhere outside the Grant is hostile territory. Even more so the closer we get to the Dreadlands.¡±


    Dav shuddered and noted Willhem¡¯s smile slipped a bit. Though neither of them had even been anywhere close to the Dreadlands, they¡¯d both heard the stories and tales surrounding that dark place. They had no desire to face a shambler this early in their careers.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This isn¡¯t home with friends and family surrounding you. No walls and lamps to keep what lies in the dark at bay.¡± Trepins was matter of fact about it. ¡°A good practice is to count off a quarter hour give or take at each spot then make a full circuit again but keep it random. As we encounter each other we sign off with ¡®nothing to report,¡¯ assuming there¡¯s nothing or alert each other to anything suspect you may have noted.¡±


    ¡°What if we see a real threat or are attacked?¡± Dav asked.


    ¡°Real threats or attacks mean you call ¡®To Arms!¡¯ Loud as you can so the camp hears. Then you face it head on. Me and Willhem will come to aid you should we be able, if not it¡¯s because we¡¯re attacked too.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Dav answered.


    With that they made their way past the ruddy glow of the camp''s fires. Dav spent the long, wet, chilly night miserable, cover from the rain was almost non-existent. He made his circuits, hunkered down and made his circuits again with occasional meetings of his shift mates. The night was quiet with nothing disturbing the sleeping soldiers and nothing of note to Dav¡¯s eyes and ears beyond some small nighttime noises. By the end of the three hours he was more wet and colder than he¡¯d been since a day long ago when on a dare from Tanisin he¡¯d gone out onto some ice and fallen through.


    Tanisin had fished him out that day, blue with cold and soaked to the skin. Half drowned but alright in the end. He recalled the dressing down Anthin had later given him about his disregard for the danger.


    Tanisin¡¯s guard experience was just as cold, wet and miserable, as Dav found out later. The pair were eating breakfast outside their tent as they relayed to each other their experiences. Tanisin was surly, having been interrupted from a good sleep with the pending duty. For the most part his experience had been comparable to Dav¡¯s. Though it seemed that Relf, thinking himself too good for guard duty, had claimed the only dry spot to be found and flat out stayed there for almost half the shift. Smith¨Cthe other veteran on guard with the recruits¨Chad finally noticed that the only other person he¡¯d encountered on his patrol thus far was Tanisin.


    So he¡¯d found Relf hunched into his cloak in a small hollow and physically hauled him out of it, kicking at him to get on with his patrol and stop acting the shit. Apparently then Relf took a swing at Smith only to be knocked on his ass! The yelling brought some of the lighter sleepers from camp to investigate. Dav was exhausted from his own work that night and had slept through the commotion. To add to Relf¡¯s misfortune Sergeant Millin was awake or she was a light sleeper. Millin hauled Relf out of the mud and marched him back to camp while chewing him out the whole way and telling off one of the other veterans to take his spot on guard. The rest of the shift passed quietly after that.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Dav was incredulous. ¡°That guy just doesn¡¯t get it does he?¡±


    ¡°No he doesn¡¯t. He even glared daggers at me while Millin was on him. Like I had anything to do with Smith thumping him.¡±


    ¡°Bet Millin gives him at least a couple days worth of latrine duty.¡± Dav chuckled at the thought.


    Tanisin perked up, his mood lightened just from talking. ¡°I¡¯ll take that bet. I bet too that Relf learns quickly that he¡¯s in the Corps like it or not. He¡¯s made no friends with Smith and the others.¡±


    Breakfast done they washed their bowls and went to stow them in their packs. They both looked to the duty roster on passing and sure enough Relf¡¯s name was now on the latrine duty. The tradeoff was both the boys were moved to guard the following night. Back at the tent they quickly packed up their things, making bed rolls out of blankets.


    Tanisin took the rolls to stash on the wagon and went to feed the horses while Dav took down the tent and packed it away for travel. That done and horses secured back to the wagon they both milled around with the others while the cleanup crew went over the grounds and the latrine crew now featuring only Relf buried the jacks.


    It wasn¡¯t long after daybreak when Sergeant Millin with Relf in tow bellowed, ¡°Form Up, two lines.¡± and everyone fell in as ordered. Millin then pushed Relf to the forefront.


    ¡°Soldiers of The United Guard Corps. We have among us someone who feels he is above the duties of his station.¡± Millin¡¯s face was red and stern. ¡°This recruits actions not only were disobedient but they also put his squad-mates at risk.¡± By now the whole camp had heard the story. There was grumbling among the soldiers lined up. ¡°By shirking his duty, recruit Relf left a gap in our sentry line. He left a weakness in the defence of this camp and its occupants and left us open to attack.¡±


    More grumbles from the assembled before Millin continued. ¡°The punishment for such a dereliction of duty is¡­ recruit Relf will run the gauntlet. Remove your belts.¡± She ordered before turning to Relf. ¡°Remove your tunic soldier, as you¡¯ve put your fellows at risk the punishment will be given by them.¡±


    Relf obeyed that order, removing his tunic and tossing it to the ground he looked to the two lines of soldiers. The groups had turned to face each other making a corridor between them. Each soldier held their belts gripped tightly in their hands. They all looked at Relf with grim expressions. There was a brief pause before the sergeant pushed Relf forward. ¡°Run dog, do not stop until you clear the lines.¡±


    Relf ran towards the waiting soldiers. As he entered the gap the first two in line swung their belts at his exposed back, leather swatted him and bit into his flesh. Each pair he passed swung as he continued down the line. Each belt struck true and hard! Dav watched him barrel down the line, hunched over and flinching at the blows. For his part when Relf passed Dav did swing, but he held back. Some part of him was disgusted at this punishment and his own part in it but despite his feelings he understood the need.


    Tanisin did not hold back. Delivering his blow with all the force he could muster. Unlike Dav he was now in the Corps. He followed his orders and took his lead from his squad. He also knew the need and felt the punishment fit. After the last two blows it was over.


    Relf stood panting and wincing while the squad dispersed and made ready to resume the march. Willhem took the opportunity to approach Relf and the two began to talk. Dav noted Relf¡¯s sour expression and it seemed an argument was imminent but seconds later, deflated and beat Relf nodded and the two talked some more standing away from the squad.


    The next days and nights were a routine of the same. Day after day of marching, night after night of camp, drill and duties to occupy them. Relf maintained a surliness born of the situation he was stuck in and the punishment set by the Sergeant. It held for the next two days but his mood did lighten a bit after that. The hard work and purpose, marching with a squad on a mission¨Ceven an escort mission¨Chad a positive effect on Relf. Willhem and he continued talking through the day''s marches and whatever Willhem was telling Relf it seemed to help. Relf had even managed to make amends with Smith and the other veteran Stephans and it seemed like soldiering may just agree with him in the long run. Two days later at midmorning they entered the Westwood.

 The Westwood

    The Westwood was an ancient forest. It predated even Despair¡¯s Abyss, some four thousand years old. Once part of a larger primaeval woodland that encompassed two-thirds of Etrusia. Those woodlands were for aeons the home of the fair race from ancient history, the Veliar. Long extinct, mythical and natural beings. They had been the keepers of Etrusia¡¯s natural world, living at one with all its aspects, the land, the wildlife and the cycles of change through millenia. The Veliar had built a civilization in harmony with the natural world and it was they in humankind''s infancy that had watched and aided man as they too evolved into a society. Most poignant of all it was one of their kind, Sayoshti, who had sacrificed herself and ultimately her kind to stop Despair. By sealing Despair¡¯s Abyss and saving Etrusia for future generations. Alas the Veliar were no more and little remained of their impact on Etrusia. Most was lost to time, ruin and faded into myth.


    The woodlands had a feel, some presence or aura from time immemorial. It wasn¡¯t threatening, rather it felt heavy with its past. The squad sensed it immediately upon entering. Still the road was well maintained and the sounds of birdsong and gentle breezes through the trees dominated the air within. It was well known this place was once revered by its ancient natural guardians. They had lived in its depths and their ruins could be found within.


    Anthin had long been a student of history and the Veliar. He was keenly aware of where they were and its past. In his continuing search for knowledge he¡¯d visited and studied ruins deep within this forest. He¡¯d covered what little was known of the Veliar and their place in history in the boy''s lessons whereas most formal education on the subject covered only Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice and the end days of the race as told in the Book of Witness. There was so much lost to time and little to none of the Veliar¡¯s culture, daily lives and society were known beyond myth for certain.


    Even their appearance was unknown though The Book of Witness depicted them as ethereal beings, lithe and graceful possessing a strength and height greater than any human. It described them as beautiful in a feral way with feline features and almond shaped eyes in almost every colour. The males tended to be larger and sported a head of mane like hair. Both males and females covered in a light fur that the colours again could run in any shade imaginable. In a word, alien to any human¡¯s appearance.


    The troop continued much as they had before, marching the days away and resting nightly. The veterans had made the trip before. For the newcomers the feel of the forest produced a calm sense of contentment. It was not ominous and Dav and Tanisin found themselves enamoured of the forest with Anthin¡¯s stories and teachings in their minds on the daily march. They both noted signs of its original inhabitants, ancient worn marker posts interspersed along the roadway. Distance markers according to Anthin as he relayed to them one evening a few days in.


    He¡¯d come to them at that night¡¯s stop as they were eating with the squad and deposited himself on the ground between the two. Both were on last guard that night and though tired from the march and the drill before dinner they were taking their time to eat before turning in.


    ¡°Well, what do you think of the great Westwood forest?¡± He was cheerful. Nothing seemed to ever dull his spirits.


    Tanisin gave a smile. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ trees Anthin. Miles and miles of trees, I do wish I didn¡¯t feel like they were watching us the whole way!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot more than just trees, Tan.¡± An exasperated Anthin began just as Dav spoke too.


    ¡°I like it here, how it feels. It''s aware but only so much yet it gives us only a moment''s notice. Like we were flies it could sweep away at whim should we trouble it but we aren¡¯t so it doesn¡¯t bother. There¡¯s no malice, just a passing thought.¡±


    Anthin nodded. ¡°As I said, much more than just trees. The land remembers, recalls days long past. Times when the Veliar strode these paths for thousands of years before mankind crawled out of the muck. It recalls when it was one with all the primaeval forest in Etrusia. When the land was nurtured and the ancient ones acted as shepherds to all living things. I dare say it remembers a time even before the Veliar when the world was new.¡±


    The scope of Anthin¡¯s words considering the magnitude of time struck both Tanisin and Dav. The brief days of their lives were naught to this forest and the mighty presence of it. The scope of a man¡¯s lifetime was a speck, a mere moment to these trees.


    For six days they marched through that great forest and five nights camped inside the trees. In that time the four recruits came to know their companions better and a camaraderie formed.


    Even Relf seemed to find his place and started to take his predicament in stride. He never did have it out with Dav and Tanisin. Instead he found that the more he accepted his lot the better he felt about it. He was aided in this by Willhem who had taken Relf under an unofficial tutelage. Willhem offered him friendship and support at a time when he needed it and Relf had begun to take the prospect of soldering seriously as he began to apply himself to it in earnest.


    For their part the two orphans slowly opened up to Relf too. They had to by the very proximity they found themselves with him but he seemed to gradually lose the animosity he¡¯d held so close. The veterans Smith and Trepins had also assumed a mentorship with the recruits. Begrudging at first then with more enthusiasm as the new-comers proved their mettle with soldier life if not in combat. Thanks to training and drill all became competent with their issued weapons. By the end of the trip through the Westwood the unit moved and acted cohesively and the four recruits hit their stride.


    With the fringes of the woodland in sight and the last stretch of the journey to The Citadel before them two of the scouts came tearing back to the marching column and reported directly to Sergeant Millin. It was just past midday so a halt was ordered and the troop took the chance to drink from canteens as the scouts gave their report. The pair were a bit excitable if not outright worried. They were on the doorstep of home with the forest end in sight and nothing between them and The Citadel other than the farmlands known as the Grant. The Grant was safe, land encircling the Dreadlands on all sides meant as both a buffer to those dark places and as a means of sustenance and provision for the Church and subsequently the Corps. It had been given to the Church through treaties with all the lands in Etrusia for perpetuity and had to date since then never seen conflict or strife beyond sporadic shambler activity.


    Sergeant Millin was done with the scouts who were now waiting off to one side as she went to address The Enlightened and his group. She spoke to them for a few minutes with concern plain on her face as she relayed information to Enlightened Serivus and Brother Anthin. Both looked worried about what they were hearing and Anthin even went so far as to make a sign to ward off evil. It was clear that what they heard was concerning. The Enlightened¡¯s face had gone pale by the time Millin was done. His whole party moved off the road and milled around as if unsure what would happen next. Sergeant Millin strode back to her horse and mounted. Then she and the scouts approached the waiting squad to address them.


    ¡°Squad, the scouts report that there are husks nearby!¡± The soldiers remained quiet though both Dav and Tanisin felt a quickening pulse. Shamblers in the Westwoods were unheard of since the formation of the Corps; it had never happened. To be this far out of the Dreadlands meant they¡¯d crossed the whole western side of the Grant unopposed, and the Grant was vital to the Church.


    ¡°They are over the next rise in the road, about twenty of them. They have a few of the local folk cornered so I¡¯m sending the scouts back to let those good people know we are close by.¡±


    ¡°Ma''am, will we engage or will you have the scouts clear them off?¡± Corporal Trepins had a hint of hope in his voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll engage!¡± Millins declared. ¡°I want an orderly march to the rise, four of you grab lances for the scouts off the wagon. The Enlightened and his group will stay here with the wagon. I¡¯ve instructed the scouts to have the locals facing off the husks to try and push them all onto the roadway. We¡¯ll form a wedge. The scouts will join us at the top of the rise and we will smash them. The scouts will charge and scatter. The farmers will stay in the trees and keep the creatures on the road, then the foot soldiers will clean up the mess. Remember to go for the head.¡±


    The squad formed up behind Sergeant Millin two by two and marched to the top of the rise. They set up in the wedge formation there as Millin had instructed. Dav and Taninsin took position on one end opposite Relf and Willhem on the other, with Millin at point and the rest of the veterans spread out behind her. The Shamblers gathered on the road ahead milling around and being held in place by the tools carried by the farm folk in the trees. They were still too far away to see in any great detail, to the recruits they just looked like more people on the road. A couple lay lifeless but a good sized group remained. Enough to cause problems for those unprepared or not used to dealing with them.


    As the squad prepared the scouts arrived. Materialising from the woodlands they turned their horses in front of Sergeant Millin and formed up four across carrying lances that had been provided from the wagon.


    A hush fell among the troops as they anticipated the order to engage. The veterans were used to dealing with shamblers and showed no outward signs of concern. For the recruits a swirl of worry and fear penetrated thoughts, though they too stood stoic and tried to appear unconcerned. None of them had faced these things before, they¡¯d never even seen one. Now here they were about to do both at once.


    With all ready Millin gave the order, ¡°Advance at a walk.¡± The squad stepped into action. A smooth walk in formation soon brought the enemy into focus. They were ugly human-like creatures resembling corpses. None wore any clothing. Their skin was parchment thin, dry, greyish and pale and appeared to be stretched thin over their bones. Faces with deep set eyes, gaunt and skull-like and none had much for hair to speak of. It was a shock to both Dav and Tanisin to see all shapes and sizes. Some appeared to be female and even some that were no larger than children.


    The husks were mindless beyond trying to get at the farmers holding them at bay from the trees. Surging towards their prey only to be pushed back and try again. None of them even noticed the soldiers approaching until the group was almost on top of them, close enough to see their blank staring black eyes and stiff rictus grins.


    Millin drew her sword and gave the order, ¡°Lancers Charge.¡± The scouts with lances couched, put heels to their mounts and charged the creatures while the foot troops, having drawn their own swords, stayed with Millin in formation. The charge had a devastating effect. The lancers tore through them with no resistance, leaving a number of crippled and dead trampled behind. Sergeant Millin wasted no time! As the lancers hit she immediately broke into a charge followed by the squad. They crashed into the mass of seething creatures.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    After the lancers charged the footmen had the advantage and the fight was over soon. The squad collided with the creatures with some still trying despite the troops in their midst to reach their prey in the trees. They were mindless brutes. Swords flashed in the sun as the soldiers took aim at heads that the beasts didn¡¯t even bother to try to protect. Shamblers were of one mind, one thought. All they ever strove for was to eat. They only reacted when faced with a new possible meal and even then only so far as to try and eat that one with no thought of self preservation and no concept of defence. They didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    As the squad swung swords, dispatching the brutes one at a time the scouts circled the fight attacking from all sides and looking for any that managed to break free or gain an advantage. None did. The farm folk¨Cseeing the tide turn in their favour¨Cjoined the fight in earnest, stepping out of the woods to confront the enemy and managing to dispatch their fair share.


    Dav engaged with the rest as was expected of him. He rushed in full tilt, ready to dispatch any husk in his way. The first in his path was easily handled as he swung, separating its head from the body. Detached he watched the thing fall to the ground and turned to face the next. This one brought him up short. It was small, childlike in size and his brain rebelled at conducting violence against such a foe.


    He froze from the shock of it. Deep down he knew that if he didn¡¯t act he¡¯d end up the same as this creature. The thing reached out to him with greedy hands, mouth chomping, trying to bite at him. Revulsion flared and Dav stepped back trying to avoid its grasp, in a panic he stumbled over a rock on the path behind him. He kept his footing but was caught by those small grasping hands and in danger, though helpless to avoid it. The thing had him! Clutching at his arm and drawing its chomping mouth towards the unprotected flesh. He tried to shake it off but its grip was inhumanly strong, he couldn¡¯t break free.


    Afraid and resigned to his fate Dav thought on how short his career would be when the small husk would bite into his arm. One second spent lamenting his fate, in the next he found himself saved. Just as the horrid little beast was about to sink its teeth into him a blade appeared as if by magic, piercing the head and ending the immediate danger to Dav. Relieved he looked up to find Relf, just then removing his blade from the creature as it sank to the ground.


    The two made eye contact before Relf nodded once to Dav and turned to rejoin the fray. Dav gave him an appreciative smile and his own nod of thanks as he stood there happy to still be among the living.


    In short order the encounter was done. None of the shamblers remained alive and not one injury was taken by the squad or the farm-folk in the fight. Even Dav was unscathed, though he remained shaken by his encounter. The farmers gave a ragged cheer at the end that was taken up by the soldiers who had come to their aid. All involved took this time to clean weapons, though with shamblers being the dry husks they were there was not much to do. Sergeant Millin ordered camp setup despite the early hour and assigned a work group to clear and burn the bodies.


    Tanisin took this chance knowing he¡¯d not seen his last of these nightmares to study them up close. Lying dead on the road they didn¡¯t seem that big of a threat. The chaos of the fight made the whole thing surreal and he couldn¡¯t even recall killing the creature at his feet. There wasn¡¯t much to the beasts really. They resembled the nickname most of the Corps had given them¨Chusks. Slender and humanoid in form, all shapes and sizes with some, he noted with a shock that hadn''t registered fully for him during the encounter, female or even worse children. They reminded Tanisin of the mummified remains he¡¯d seen once in the catacombs of the cathedral back home. It amazed him the creatures even existed.


    ¡°Ugly things, aren¡¯t they?¡± Dav had come to take a look himself, having shaken off his terror. ¡°All skin and bone. Do you remember those mummies we saw that day a few years back?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I remember how scared you were when the lamp went out.¡± Tanisin laughed at the memory.


    That day the duo had been left to their own devices while Brother Anthin was meeting with some functionary or another. They were exploring the catacombs beneath the cathedral. A spooky endeavour they¡¯d dared each other to partake in. Neither of them would back down that day. They¡¯d misjudged the amount of oil in the lamp they had taken with them. They were in the dark twisting warrens with the light getting dimmer, far from the stairway they¡¯d come down by. They¡¯d realised too late that they wouldn¡¯t make it back in time. In a rush for the exit the two had almost knocked each other over trying to be first out. Before they made it half way back their light had gone out.


    ¡°You froze stiff as a board, I had to lead you out one step at a time, the both of us hands on the corridor wall to keep our bearings.¡± Tanisin chuckled again.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t like places like that. I¡¯m sure it goes back to that day!¡± Dav shuddered at the recollection.


    ¡°Ha, well to be honest neither do I.¡± Tanisin shivered himself. ¡°Remember how frantic Anthin was looking for us though? Like he lost a purse full of coins on market day.¡±


    ¡°I THOUGHT.¡± Came Anthin¡¯s stern voice behind them. ¡°That I¡¯d lost something more dire than mere coin. You two, and for good that time. You were lucky to find your way out of there. Those tunnels run for miles and I don¡¯t think there''s anyone alive today who knows the full extent of them.¡±


    ¡°We made it though. I for one have an unerring sense of direction.¡± Said Tanisin.


    ¡°Lucky, like I said. You two have a knack for ageing me faster than nature intended.¡± Anthin flashed a wry grin. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s Sayoshti¡¯s will, penance for my sins. Though I can¡¯t recall any that would deserve the things you have put me through.¡± It was a lighthearted comment, delivered with no malice.


    ¡°Anthin, what more can you tell us about these shamblers?¡± Curiosity had the better of Dav now that he¡¯d gotten over his fear. He wanted to know more and Tanisin would need to know more as he was certain to face the monsters again.


    ¡°Not much more than you already know lad. The myths around their existence have it pretty much correct. As you can see there¡¯s not much to them physically. They were the first and most numerous of creatures to come from the Abyss when it opened, swarming over the land. It¡¯s said they were people once, poor souls twisted by Despair¡¯s influence but no one knows for certain. It is true if you''re bitten by one and they don¡¯t eat you outright that you will turn into one yourself. I¡¯ve read the change is painful and victims that turn suffer to the end. There is no way to stop it short of killing the victim before they turn. They are what they appear to be really, walking corpses, dry and drained. Only killed by piercing the skull though no one knows why. Texts I¡¯ve read indicate they have no brain in those heads. They are stupid creatures with one aim, to eat anything living and are easily dealt with singly or in small numbers. I¡¯ve no doubt those farm folk we aided this afternoon could have dealt with them, though some may have fallen victim in the process. Best practice is to avoid large groups of them, wear good armour when facing them and get rid of them quickly if you''re forced to face them.¡±


    ¡°I thought they¡¯d look less¡­ human.¡± The resemblance was offensive to Tanisin.


    ¡°Less like women and children.¡± Dav added, shivering again at the thought.


    ¡°Indeed, that resemblance is part of what makes them fearsome.¡± Anthin looked away. The squad was setting up camp. Dav and Tanisin were both assigned cleanup from the battle. There was a small field past the trees at the forest edge. They went to gather gloves and get their horses to drag away the bodies, some others joined them and they all got to the grim work.


    The Citadel, the home and administrative hub of The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children, headquarters of the Church¡¯s military arm the United Guard Corps. Two days after their encounter at the woodlands edge it came into view as the company topped a large hill. The late afternoon sun sitting above the treetops behind them cast a resplendent light that bathed the place in a glow full of Sayoshti¡¯s grace.


    When the Westwood ended after days of dim filtered light, the company crossed lands known as the Grant. These were rolling grassy hills and cultured fields, dotted with farms and small villages. The Grant had been given to the Church by mutual agreement in perpetuity roughly forty years after Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice, to supply the Church with food and goods to sustain it in its mission. That land stretched from the Westwood past The Citadel to the edge of the Dreadlands surrounding Despair¡¯s Abyss. It covered the same distance on all sides, fully encircling Despair¡¯s Abyss as a buffer against the evil that lurked within.


    Now The Citadel lay before them, beckoning, promising for the veterans a return home and for the recruits a beginning. It was more than just a fortress. Surrounded by a city filled with people from all the four realms, a teeming mass of humanity and all the things that came with them. There were five roads each coming from a different direction. Those roads led to the city and through its gates, straight and wide until they met at the larger walls of The Citadel itself. Laid out in a large star shape with a gate at each point. Inside was a city unto itself where lived and worked the men and women who had given their lives over to service in the faith. For all present it was a wholesome and welcome sight.


    The squad marched through the western gate into the city. Dav and Tanisin marvelled at the sight. They weren¡¯t country hayheads, Dimabri City while not the largest in Etrusia was still a city but nothing could have prepared the two for the mass of people and noise within. The first thing they noticed was the diversity there. It was a true melting pot of folk from all over, mingled together, working and travelling. What''s more they all seemed happy to be there.


    As the soldiers marched onward heading for The Citadel they were not impeded despite the crowds, people melted out of their way. Older men stopped to watch with pride on their faces, recollections of time served themselves and companions lost. Housewives and mothers paused as their children stopped to stare in awe of the uniformed soldiers marching past. Two small boys no older than five or six even marched along behind for a few paces, displaying a serious attempt at military precision until their mother called them back to her.


    The recruits took it all in. They marvelled at the different cultures and peoples present. They looked with excitement and awe at all the exotic shops and goods for sale amongst the markets peppered along the roadway. Large plazas with fountains fronting libraries, museums and studios spaced intermittently on their route. It was all grand and larger than life, beautiful and overwhelming at the same time.


    After what seemed forever traversing the road with all the sights and sounds they approached the walls of The Citadel. The western gate was huge, big enough for six men abreast with room to spare. Banners sporting the circled cross that proclaimed the Church¡¯s presence hung on either side. At this imposing entrance was another ten-squad, resplendent in their immaculate uniforms and each sporting a shining breastplate over their tunics with a double circled cross embossed over their hearts, the symbol of the Corps. As the squad entered it felt like they had once again been shadowed by the trees of the Westwood. The gate became a tunnel through the thick wall, the natural light dim enough for sconces to be needed. Tanisin looked up to the ceiling noting no less than four portcullises and numerous murder holes spaced along as they went. After an age that was truly only a handful of minutes they all emerged into The Citadel.


    The tunnel ended at a large square. Inside was a small guard station staffed by yet another ten-squad. Only one road continued eastward between the high walls forming the square. As the last of their party emerged Millin ordered them to wait out of the way as she went to report to the Captain inside the station.


    The recruits took this chance to look around. The walls of the square were only slightly shorter than the gate wall here. They all noted the arrow slits and vantage points along these high places and another smaller gate at the east end of the square would, when closed, provide a very neat trap to any force that made its way this far in. It was clear that The Citadel was built to be just that, a fortress, despite its current holy designation. One wondered looking around what exactly the Veliar were so keen to protect when they built this place.


    Millin emerged from the guard station and the squad resumed its march. Exiting the square brought them down a broad roadway and soon opened up into a vista of ornate buildings and to the newcomers seemingly alien structures. Twisting spires and palatial domes, all made by Veliar hands¨Cnot human, and all serving some purpose or another for the many functionaries and personnel of the Church. Like the city surrounding it The Citadel was a hive of activity and people from all the four realms.


    The troop made its way to a long barracks building and formed up. Orders were given and the squad made themselves busy unloading the wagon, sorting items to be stored and getting personal effects. Horses were stabled and the wagon parked. They had arrived.

 Lesson Learned

    Tanisin was in a mood that morning. He stalked through the training yard, glowering at everything in sight. He¡¯d woken up sour and tired after a restless sleep plagued by disturbing dreams. Visions of dark things emerging from depths unseen, of fire and darkness. Overlaying all that a consistent and urgent sense that somewhere, someone needed his help. Though he couldn¡¯t seem to find them. He attributed the dreams to his situation. Being in a new place and surrounded by new people, even weeks later. It was bound to weigh on one despite having the time to adjust. He planned on asking Dav if he¡¯d been experiencing anything similar.


    His days were fuller now than they¡¯d ever been. Mornings came too early. Especially after a nights guard shift and days filled with drill, lessons, more drill and other duties that kept him busy and tired. The ongoing wariness and distrust between him and Relf had abated due to Willhem¡¯s influence. To top it off he had just taken a rather sound thumping in training at the hands of Knight Commander Anders.


    As a Knight of Sayoshti and the weapons master in The Citadel, Anders was responsible for training the class of recruits. His goal, to shape them into a viable fighting force. He was a towering thick man, all muscle and sinew who¡¯d done his time in the ranks. Tanisin secretly believed he enjoyed beating on them more than imparting knowledge. So far Anders had given them all a few bruises and more than a few to some. It felt to Tanisin that he was one of the latter.


    He found in his first few days of training that he was more than capable with a sword and shield as well as with any of the weapons they¡¯d worked with thus far. More than ready to live a soldier''s life and more than willing to perform his duty. Some of that must have shown in bearing or attitude, and as such Anders almost relished calling Tanisin out and showing him up in front of the others.


    That morning was no exception. They¡¯d started drill with the standard short-sword and shield, first in formation then as the morning progressed in pairs against one another. In skill Tanisin, having the benefit of his prior training with Brother Mchale, was more advanced than most of the others. With the exception of Dav and Willhem who both had prior experience, there were maybe one or two recruits who could at least stand a chance against him.


    After formation practice spent lined up with the others doing repetitive movements and swings he¡¯d learned years ago Tanisin was paired against a young recruit from Bayamack named Deliah, a woman no less.


    She was somewhat capable with a blade he¡¯d noticed during the past few weeks. She was strong, broad and tall with dark hair and eyes, pale and muscular. These northern people thought of themselves as warriors, they fought with abandon and counted on overwhelming attack over a fight based on skill and training. It was a method that was anthemic to everything Tanisin had been taught. She fought well but stood no chance against Tanisin¡¯s swordsmanship.


    The two had squared off and as he expected she came at him quick and wild, throwing overhand strikes at him repeatedly that he blocked with his shield. Almost contemptuous he continued his effortless defense against her ineffective blows before turning the tide. As her last swift and powerful blow came down he raised his shield, knocked her sword to the side and delivered a sweeping slash at her exposed torso only pulling back at the last second but still connecting a solid thump to her ribs. The strike staggered her and she doubled over as the breath was forced from her. Tanisin grinned to himself, she¡¯s no match for me. Anders was watching and caught the exchange, as well as Tanisin¡¯s seeming contempt for his opponent.


    ¡°HOLD!¡± Came Anders¡¯ sharp command. The bellow of a true campaign leader, he had no issue demanding attention with his voice. Anders stepped up to check on Deliah. Upon finding her to be winded but alright he barked another command.


    ¡°Recruits, form up. Everyone but Tanisin.¡± As the assembled recruits scrambled to obey, Anders looked at Tanisin. He was calm and collected with a hint of menace in his eyes. ¡°You and I will cross blades boy, then we¡¯ll see if this disdain for your classmates can be worked out of you.¡±


    Tanisin was more than willing to test his skills against an opponent better than him though this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d faced Anders in sparring. The Knight took many chances to go one on one with his students and had beaten them all more than a time or two.


    Anders grabbed a practice sword from the rack as Tanisin set his shield and stance. The knight chose not to use a shield as he set himself in front of his student. Tanisin took an approach much like Deliah had facing him and attacked with quick ferocity, a need to overwhelm his teacher from the outset. He¡¯d tried a more measured approach the last couple times Anders had given him a one on one, it hadn''t worked. Resolved to get it over with, he tried this new means. Anders turned each blow easily, not countering, just deflecting Tanisin¡¯s sword with effortless parries of his own.


    No matter how quick, overhand, sideswipe, low or high all of Tanisin¡¯s strikes met Anders sword and were turned away. The weapons master was fluid in his movements with each one precise and exact, exercising the same contempt for Tansisin¡¯s skills as the former had for Deliah¡¯s. In short Tanisin was no match for Anders despite his already considerable skill. With each second or third strike turned away he¡¯d toss a quip at Tanisin, taunting him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong boy, are you not as good as you act?¡± Parry. ¡°Too slow kid!¡± Block. ¡°My mother swings the blade better.¡±


    Tanisin was angered now to carelessness and took what he thought was an opening to swing a wicked overhand, intent on connecting at least one blow. Anders blocked that one just as easily as the last.


    ¡°Enough messing around.¡± Anders took his own words to heart and leaped to the offensive. Despite his prior nonchalance he took this sparring between teacher and student seriously. Any opportunity to impart hard lessons on his students, more so as he knew that Tanisin was indeed an able and smart opponent yet was still no match for the Knight¡¯s years of experience and practice.


    With a quick forward thrust that he turned into a feint as Tanisin raised his shield to block. Anders then grabbed the upper rim of the shield with his left hand and jerked it down with considerable force. Tanisin realized his whole upper body was exposed; his instinct brought him to force the shield back up. Just as he did so the Knight Commander let go of the shield so Tanisin found himself over correcting the maneuver. Anders then slammed his body into Tanisin, the rising shield caught the youngster directly on the chin and momentum did the rest. Next thing Tanisin knew he was on his back dazed and with a blade held to his throat.


    ¡°There¡¯s some lessons here to learn,¡± declared Anders. ¡°First and foremost, beware your pride. As members of the Corps and a direct arm of the Church we are holy men and women, we conduct ourselves as such. The Book of Witness teaches us that to be prideful is to deviate from the whole and to focus on the self. It deters us from carrying out our mandate handed down by Sayoshti herself. Remember, no matter your skill at something there is always someone better than you.¡±


    Anders paused to let the thought sink in. ¡°Second, WE STAND TOGETHER! I cannot stress this enough to you recruits. When your training is done you will be members of the Unified Guard Corps. Part of the whole but operating together in smaller squads. Your units will only be as strong as the weakest of you, only as skilled as the least. It¡¯s incumbent on those of you who are at this point better than your peers to build them up. Doing so benefits not only the squad but the Corps as a whole and when you find yourself in combat, knowing full well that each of you is as skilled as can be you¡¯ll thank me for training you all to the standard that I do. Help each other, improve together and you will be a unit to be reckoned with.¡±


    ¡°Recruits. Dismissed.¡± Anders bent down to give Tanisin a hand up. Once firmly on his feet he added just for Tanisin¡¯s ears. ¡°You do have skill, more so than any recruit here except your brother. I know who trained you boy and I believe that Brother Mchale would be just as hard on you as I just was given what I saw. Keep your ego in check and use your time one on one to bolster your classmates up instead of treating them with contempt and you¡¯ll find that all of you benefit. Plus the others will look up to you.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± Tanisin brushed himself off. It was a hard lesson. He¡¯d never thought of anyone other than Anthin and Dav in this light, with the aspect of camaraderie and trust in others involved. The Knight¡¯s words gave him something to think on. Still as he stowed his gear on the racks and headed to the mess he did stalk across the yard, upset with how things had played out. Truly, I¡¯m more upset with myself  he thought.


    Dav, Willhem and Relf caught up with him. Dav¡¯s training for the clergy required him to attend weapons training with the recruits, though he wasn¡¯t a member of the Corps per se his path could lead to knighthood before priesthood or the other way around. It meant possible command in the ranks. So he was expected to learn all he could regarding the weaponry and tactics employed by the Corps.


    ¡°Holy Tan, He sure did a number on you today!¡± Exclaimed Dav. ¡°I thought he would drive you right through the ground with that shoulder move.¡± Dav tried to be tactful about it, but it was too much watching Anders thump Tanisin, given Dav¡¯s own struggles over the years in besting his brother.


    ¡°My own fault.¡± Tanisin reflected on it. ¡°He¡¯s right. I was overconfident and arrogant. When he grabbed my shield I thought I had him, a quick pull up to expose his underarm, a thrust to end it all. Didn¡¯t think he was that quick though.¡±


    ¡°Still.¡± Interjected Willhem. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong Tan, all in all.¡±


    ¡°I know Will but that makes it sting even worse. He is right, none of the others compares to me or Dav in skill. You¡¯re the closest after us, but there¡¯s always someone better.¡±


    Relf interjected. ¡°I¡¯ve been around some pretty hard men but none of them could beat Anders. Most of those are braggarts, all strength. I was that way myself.¡± He paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°Anders is dangerous because he knows what he can do and doesn¡¯t beat his chest about it.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s harder on you because he knows how good you are.¡± Willhem laughed. ¡°My bet is he already has you marked for sergeant but he¡¯s gotta knock some sense into you first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about sergeant Will. Too much responsibility and too many decisions. I want to follow orders, not give them.¡±


    ¡°THAT is why you will make sergeant Tan, because you don¡¯t want it. Someday you''ll be a captain or knight I bet.¡± Dav knew the caliber of his brother and held no doubt about his prediction.


    ¡°For now I¡¯ll be happy to survive training. I¡¯m not sure I can take another thumping.¡±


    They all had a laugh at that. Tanisin found his mood lightened by the presence of friends, even Relf who¡¯s relationship with the others had improved once he got over his sense of injustice. Soldier life agreed with Relf and he¡¯d wondered a few times since his sentence of conscription if it wasn¡¯t a piece of his life that had been missing. Willhem¡¯s friendship and guidance had helped too.


    Despite his brutish appearance Relf was an intelligent man. He had an unerring street smarts and could reason an issue out¨Cget to the core of it. He, like Tanisin and Dav was raised an orphan. Unlike the others though he''d never had a caring benefactor such as Brother Anthin. Life had never been kind to Relf.


    He came up in the rough streets of Wayra City. With the olive complexion of his homeland but none of their renowned attractiveness. A square face and a brow that seemed to jut, mostly from his own sour expression rather than from shape. A shock of thick dark hair and a large knife of a nose. When he was seven and remained un-adopted he was sent to the work camps in the Basin Desert. Trudging through the sand and heat forced to gather riches for his superiors had shaped Relf¡¯s angst and anger at the world. He¡¯d worked the sands for almost ten years before fleeing and ending up in Dimabri City falling in with Stabber Rollins and his crew. He¡¯d come a long way since his childhood but was only now feeling like he fit in anywhere. He, Dav, Tanisin and Willhem were on their way to forming a true friendship.


    The group arrived at the mess hall. A cacophony of activity with various shifts and guardsmen taking what respite they could from duty. Dav, citing lessons that afternoon, said his goodbyes after grabbing a lunch of bread and cheese. He opted to eat on the run to where he needed to be. The rest joined the serving line jostling each other as they waited their turn. Food provided,  they sat down to eat before they had to go off to their afternoon duties.


    Tanisin was on night guard on the east wall that night and had no other duties or lessons for the remainder of the afternoon. Spying Deliah across the mess he excused himself from his companions and made his way to her table. She sat with a group of her countrymen. Even here there were still divisional lines amongst the various cultures present, though the commanders were keen to point out that while people could be proud of where they came from they were all Corps troopers now.


    Deliah looked up at Tanisin¡¯s approach and he took the empty seat across from hers. ¡°Hey.¡± He greeted her. ¡°You fought well today.¡± Trying to break the ice.


    ¡°I fought like an untrained child.¡± Her dark eyes flashed with anger.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Tanisin disagreed. ¡°More like¡­¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Save it.¡± She interrupted. ¡°I know how bad it was. I knew you were the more skilled of the two of us so I thought I¡¯d just come in hard and overwhelm you from the start. Didn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t. But if we pair up tomorrow I can offer you some tips. I shouldn¡¯t have just beat you down the way I did, I uh¡­ I want to apologize for that. '''' He meant it, his dressing down from Anders as well as the talk he¡¯d just had with his friends had brought him to see that.


    ¡°Sure.¡± She looked hopeful at the offer. ¡°I could use some help, that''s certain. I accept, both your apology and your tip.¡± She stuck out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Deliah, from Ten Rocks in Bayamack.¡±


    Tanisin took the proffered hand. ¡°Tanisin, from Dimabri City. You can just call me Tan though.¡±


    ¡°I know who you are. Most of The Citadel does.¡± This surprised Tanisin, it must have shown on his face. ¡°You came with The Dimabri Enlightened¡¯s party. I was on gate duty the day you came. Word is you are also a student of Brother Anthin¡¯s and he¡¯s been the talk of The Citadel since you all arrived. I¡¯m not sure why, but he is. Rumour has it there are high hopes for you and your brother.¡±


    ¡°Ha. High hopes I¡¯m sure but probably only from Anthin and Enlightened Servirus. My brother¡¯s name is Dav. We aren''t blood though, we¡¯re adopted by Anthin when we were very young. I know Anthin has history here before we came along but he keeps it pretty close. He¡¯s always just been Brother Anthin to Dav and me.¡±


    ¡°History¡­ You could say that. I¡¯ve heard he was the youngest ever to reach Enlightened. That he was almost The Witness, and a reformer at that.¡±


    ¡°The Witness?¡± Tanisin thought about it. I certainly fit with what he¡¯d heard all those years ago. They knew so little about Anthin¡¯s life before Dimabri City. ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s Wonder, I can¡¯t really say.¡± He wondered what more there was that he didn¡¯t know about his adoptive father.


    ¡°There¡¯s also talk that not everyone is happy with his return to The Citadel. Some think he should return to his parish or that he¡¯s here to raise old issues.¡±


    ¡°News to me.¡± Tanisin was a bit irate at hearing Anthin smeared like that. ¡°As far as I know he¡¯s here for just the reasons he gave us, to reconnect with some old friends, help Dav and I settle in and to get some news from the conclave. Enlightened Serivus was delighted when Anthin asked to join us. Who¡¯s saying these things about him?¡±


    ¡°Peace Tan.¡± She used his short name. Putting her hands up to forestall his ire. ¡°I¡¯m not saying I know anything, just what I¡¯ve heard around since your arrival. The Brothers and Sisters talk, you know how they are, tongues wag and rumours flow. They¡¯re like a bunch of old ladies around a night fire sometimes, especially when things aren¡¯t normal.¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯d like to know who¡¯s talking about us.¡± He held onto his irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just talk, typical crap with little foundation in truth.¡±


    Mollified he let it go, yet in the back of his mind these things turned around and around. He¡¯d have to talk to Dav later to see what he¡¯s heard about these matters, also to see if he¡¯d been having any dreams of his own since their arrival. Then maybe the two of them could sit down with Anthin and get some clarity on them.


    For now lunch was done and Tanisin planned on some rest for the afternoon before his overnight guard shift. He was still tired from his troubled sleep the night before. Deliah it turned out had the same shift, same wall even so they¡¯d see each other again later. All recruits took shifts on the walls and gates with a good mix of veterans to oversee them. Tanisin left her there with a ¡°see you later then.¡± Stopped on his way past to say a quick goodbye to his friends at their table and made his way to his bunk for some much needed rest. Sleep came eventually, his mind still reeling from what he¡¯d heard earlier. This time there were no dreams that he recalled. A small blessing from Sayoshti.

 A Chance Meeting

    Enlightened Relmar strode the lower halls of The Citadel tailed by his assistant, lost in thought about events in Etrusia. The conclave was finished, with most of those attending having assignments and tasks aimed at both reassuring the population that the Church had matters in hand and gathering information.


    He¡¯d done his best to point them in the direction he wanted them to go. Carefully ensuring those sent abroad would report back to him. It wouldn¡¯t do for the severity of the situation to become widely known, especially among the general populace. So he¡¯d taken what steps he could to ensure he was the sole recipient of the information gathered and he would be the one to pass it all on to The Witness. In doing so he would be able to advise and guide the response.


    Many in The Citadel considered him the unofficial Witness, one who had the ear of and pulled the strings for the leader of Sayoshti¡¯s Church. Their opinions were simplistic and overshadowed the truth. The Witness did indeed listen to Relmar and took guidance from him, but to say Relmar pulled his strings was untrue. In fact there were times when Relmar wished he had such pull over his superior. No matter, Relmar was certain things would play out as he wanted.


    The true issue facing him now was what to do about the meddling from Brother Anthin. His handprint had been all over the conclave, especially regarding Enlightened Serivus¡¯ opinions on matters. Brother Anthin should have been content to while away his days back in Dimabri City, leaving such matters to his superiors and keeping his nose out of things. No matter, he had something up his sleeve that would take Anthin away from The Citadel and if things played out the way he hoped then Brother Anthin wouldn''t be around to bother him.


    The past few months had been great for Dav and he felt in his element on his path to the clergy. Summer had passed and winter had arrived, though unseasonably warm and dry it still brought a chill to the air. His days were filled with training and lessons. Morning started with breakfast in the Corps mess hall as he had weapons training and drill with the recruits.


    His drill over he¡¯d head to the seminary for lessons. The history of the Church, its doctrine, mission and the meanings and significance of the various rituals and ceremonies he¡¯d be expected to know by rote. Later in the afternoons it was the ins and outs of knight training with stable work and riding, mounted combat and tactics.


    He took dinner in the seminary mess with the clergy students before returning to his small private chamber where he was expected to pray and reflect on his lessons. He was thus far a remarkable student of both the military and the theological lessons being imparted on him. To the point his instructors were taking notice. He was especially noted by Enlightened Relmar who gave lessons on the history of the Church and who also happened to be within The Witness¡¯ inner circle of trusted advisors.


    Some dared whisper that Relmar was indeed the true power within The Citadel. Dav wasn¡¯t certain about that though, still being new and unfamiliar with the politics involved. Word among the acolytes was that Relmar was curious about him as well as Tanisin and Brother Anthin.


    Sunday mornings were devoted to gathering mass and prayer, and for the seminary students at least the afternoon was free time. That Sunday Tanisin also had a free afternoon so it was that Dav rushed through his lunch and was making his way to the entry hall to meet up with his adopted brother. He was keen to spend the afternoon with Tanisin. They¡¯d seen so little of each other outside morning drills since their training had commenced and they had a lot to catch each other up on. They were to head into the city for a drink.


    It happened that Dav was just leaving the seminary mess hall still absently chewing on his last bit of lunch and mind a whirl with all he and his brother would discuss that afternoon. As he turned a corner in his haste he bumped directly into someone.


    ¡°Pardon.¡± He apologised, not realising at first who it was he¡¯d jostled. Chagrined, he looked up while swallowing his food only to see Enlightened Relmar frowning down at him. His personal aide¨CDav didn¡¯t know his name or ranking¨Cby his side looking scandalised. Dav¡¯s face paled with alarm then ran red with embarrassment as soon as he saw them.


    ¡°Your Grace! I¡­I¡­I.¡± Alarmed, stammering and getting redder he drew a breath to explain and apologise only to inhale the last bit of food in his mouth which set off a torrent of coughing as he half choked and wheezed, bending over. The Enlightened, seeing the danger Dav was in, pounded him on the back with an open hand attempting to dislodge the blockage. One, two, three strikes with that blessed hand, one more rough cough and Dav¡¯s airway was cleared and he managed a deep breath.


    ¡°Are you alright now young man¡­ it¡¯s Dav, correct?¡± The Enlightened seemed to have genuine concern.


    Dav¡¯s throat was raw from his coughing so he could only nod. He soon found his voice however and blurted. ¡°Your Grace, Yes sir. It¡¯s Dav. I am truly sorry sir, I mean Your Grace. I¡­ I, well I just wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡± He was mortified and more than a little afraid of repercussions.


    The Enlightened was an imposing man, not in physical size but rather his stature. His high position and the acclaim that came with it lent an air of authority. He was a man accustomed to getting his way. Relmar was of Wayran descent, with the slightly dark complexion of his homeland, his face was stern and lined with age.


    ¡°There now. Accidents happen. You should of course slow down in the corridors but who among us hasn¡¯t run through these halls in our youth.¡± The Enlightened¡¯s face softened and he chuckled a bit. ¡°Redrick, would you be so kind as to fetch young Dav some water from the mess hall?¡± He asked his aide.


    ¡°At once Your Grace.¡± Redrick moved to pass the two.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Alarmed Dav blurted ¡°NO! I mean, that is¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t fathom being waited upon by these august authorities. ¡°It''s not necessary Your Grace, I¡¯m fine.¡± He just wanted to remove himself from the situation.


    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯s no trouble. In fact I insist.¡± Nodding to his man to continue.


    Redrick left to fetch the water leaving them alone in the hallway. Being served by The Enlightened¡¯s aide, next The Witness himself shall appear to knight me. A silence hung between them for a moment. Dav, unsure what to say, merely stood there dumbstruck.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of Anthin¡¯s boys aren¡¯t you?¡±  Relmar broke the silence.


    ¡°Yes Your Grace, me and my brother Tanisin.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. We all have high hopes for you two, high hopes. Being brought up by Brother Anthin. I daresay he¡¯s put you ahead of the curve with his teachings thus far. Tell me you''ve been here for some months, your training is progressing well. How do you find life at The Citadel?¡±


    ¡°I love it here, Your Grace. It feels like home already. I¡¯ve several friends and am doing well with my lessons, and the Architecture. I¡¯ve never seen buildings so grand or beautiful!¡± It was the truth as Dav considered The Enlightened would accept nothing less. The buildings that comprised the inner Citadel were strange and alien in build. Spires and domes, arching bridges and ornate columns fronting every one of them and it seemed all of the stonework facades were carved with reliefs of natural wonders and scenery. A deep contrast to the plain yet serviceable buildings he was used to. It seemed to him whenever he had a chance to actually look at things his eyes found new delights at every turn. A myriad of statues, some so worn with time they held no detail other than vague shapes leaving one guessing what they were in their prime. Fountains scattered all around, containing still more statues that trickled the sounds of flowing water everywhere one went. It was all strange and wonderful.


    ¡°Yes, it is a grand thing isn¡¯t it? Built by the Veliar in ancient times. They were as you know not human and as a species were at one with the natural world around them. It¡¯s quite evident in their works, what little remains to be studied.¡±


    ¡°Yes Your Grace.¡± Dav was awestruck.


    ¡°A great shame, what was lost in those dark times, with Despair¡¯s Abyss spewing its denizens upon the world and Despair¡¯s influence strong upon the land. All the knowledge gone and all the true magic in Etrusia lost¡± The Enlightened bowed his head.


    Dav followed suit, bowing his own head for a second before daring to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve often wondered what the world was like back then, before Despair.¡±


    Relmar barked a sharp ¡°Truly, with a teacher in Brother Anthin?¡± He paused for a breath before continuing. ¡° He happens to be one of the foremost and knowledgeable experts on the Veliar. I¡¯m saddened to know he hasn¡¯t imparted any of it on you or your brother.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he has Your Grace, but not much more than can be found in the Book of Witness. I¡¯ve always thought he knew more than he was telling though. We, Tanisin and I, knew he studied them. He was often making trips into the Westwood to visit ruins and dig up artefacts.¡±


    ¡°Well lad perhaps he had more pressing lessons for you than the ancient history of Etrusia. Still it¡¯s a shame, he knows so much and has studied them so long. I myself have considerable knowledge on the subject as well though admittedly not to Anthins degree. Perhaps there¡¯s still time to teach you something of them.¡±


    Dav eyes wide looked at The Enlightened. ¡°I¡¯d like that!¡± Hastily adding the forgotten ¡°Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we will have to see about that in the future. Now, here¡¯s Redrick with your water. I¡¯ve taken too much of your valuable free time already.¡± He turned to leave as Redrick handed Dav a clay mug full of cold water. Almost as an afterthought he turned back. ¡°I have some matters to attend to first but I would ask that you come see me in my apartments this evening after dinner? You can bring your brother along.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace. We¡¯d be honoured.¡± It was the truth, not every acolyte gained a private audience with one of the most influential and powerful men in the world.


    The Enlightened and his aide made their departure. Dav raced back to the mess hall to return his cup before darting out to meet with Tanisin who was surely wondering what was keeping him. He¡¯d already forgotten in the excitement that his haste was the reason he¡¯d bumped headlong into Relmar in the first place.


    Relmar continued his walk through the corridors with his aide Redrick at his side. He was silent, musing on this chance encounter with one of Anthin¡¯s orphan boys. The meeting itself wasn¡¯t accidental, Relmar had intended to bump into the boy though not as literally as it had happened. He¡¯d been planning on meeting the two under less strict conditions than offered at lessons as he wanted a measure of them and the depths of Anthin¡¯s influence.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that went well, Redrick.¡± Relmar looked over towards his companion. ¡°The lad seems sharp of mind, if a bit scrambled.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Redrick was a person of few words. The majority of The Citadel referred to him as Relmar¡¯s shadow. ¡°I¡¯d venture that any of the students would be a bit ¡®scrambled¡¯ at bumping directly into you in the halls.¡±


    ¡°I wager you are correct.¡± Relmar chuckled at the thought. ¡°Still, I can¡¯t imagine getting Anthin¡¯s influence off of the two anytime soon. We will have to have some separation between them and Anthin. I dare say it¡¯s coming onto time for young Dav to take the next step. Come, we have some preparations to make.¡±


    Redrick, true to his nature neither questioned nor opined on his masters course of action, he merely nodded and followed along, living up to his informal title of Relmar¡¯s Shadow.


    Tanisin was waiting annoyed when Dav arrived. ¡°Sorry Tan. Sorry. I got held up, you¡¯ll never guess by who though!¡±


    ¡°Oh alright, tell me then. Must¡¯ve been important.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yah you could say that. It was¡­ Enlightened Relmar himself.¡± Dav went into detail about his meeting with Relmar. The headlong bumping into him, Dav¡¯s near choking when he realised what he¡¯d done. Their conversation as Redrick fetched him water. Relmar¡¯s surprise that Anthin had held back knowledge on the Veliar and lastly the invite for the two to attend The Enlightened that evening.


    ¡°Light!¡± Tanisin was impressed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not who I was expecting you to say. He actually talked to you, invited you to see him later?¡±


    ¡°Not just me Tan, you too. He wants to see both of us though I cannot guess why. What could someone of his stature need from us I wonder?¡±


    ¡°I assume we¡¯ll find out later. Come on, we''ve got a tavern to visit.¡±


    The two exited the seminary and made their way along towards the southern gate of The Citadel. From there it was a short walk down the street to what was a favourite haunt of both the seminary students and the Corps¡¯ recruits, a tavern called The Covered Maid. It was nothing spectacular; rather it just happened to be the closest place to The Citadel. The owner did however give discounted rates to students.

 Within The Citadel

    Anthin had been fretting over his return to The Citadel since the decision to return had been made. Dreading it, if I were honest with myself. His primary concern was of course Tanisin and Dav. With their pending futures and the prospect of his separation from them. Despite his past, the trials and challenges Sayoshti had thrown at him, he wouldn¡¯t trade his time raising those two for anything. He knew he¡¯d be around The Citadel to help them on their way should they need it. Thus far they seemed to be getting along fine without him, still he¡¯d be there. He had no doubt that they would make fine additions to their relative fields and that they would do him proud.


    Also heavy on his mind were the reports he¡¯d gotten, those that had cemented his determination to return. Troubling tales from the lands of Etrusia, darker stories of events in the Dreadlands and the Grant. Ill portents that all was not right in the world. That a conclave was called was enough for worry. It provided a secondary reason for his visit to the Citadel beyond just seeing the boys settled, one that would allow him to stay a bit longer. His past and all those involved in it still caused him some trepidation.


    Anthin had risen high in the ranks of the Church. To the point that before his downfall he was a serious contender for the position of The Witness, the leader of The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children. Possibly the most influential figure in Etrusia. His young age, idealistic plans and ideas for the direction of the Church all coupled with a fierce and coordinated resistance campaign from those that favoured Enlightened Theodorus Lokken for the vote had created a charged distrust and constant disagreement within The Citadel during the election. Lokken had won, by a narrow margin, yet still a win.


    Afterwards Anthin had had enough! Enough of the politicking that so pervaded life in The Citadel. Enough of the lickspittles and enablers who had allowed the Church to stray from its true purpose. Enough of the powerful men who¡¯d brought a man ill suited for the role into a position of power with the intent of controlling him and keeping a firmer grip on their own power.


    In a rage-blinded by it-he demanded transfer back home to Dimabri, a simple posting to stay out of the way. Granted by the council and signed off by The Witness, with the caveat of being regulated back to the rank of Brother Anointed. Never again to rise the ranks. At the time, in his anger, it was well with him. He saw no reason to continue his career as it was. No reason to care. Only years later, after many talks with his faithful friend Brother Mchale did he come to admit that he should have contained himself, accepted what had transpired and worked from within to change the Church. The idea was slow to come, and humbling when it did.


    Still the ways of Sayoshti¡¯s Will were not a man¡¯s to question. Had he not lost the selection then left, had he not burned the bridge of his career¡­ Well then, he¡¯d never have stumbled across two cold hungry orphans on the streets of Dimabri City.


    Here he was ten years later and returned to where it all started. The conclave had run for three days, starting the day after their arrival as Enlightened Serivus and his party had been the last to arrive. Serivus still held him in high regard, despite his past troubles. Over the years since his self imposed The Enlightened for Dimabri and Anthin had engaged in many conversations. They had a mutual trust and similar ideas about the Church. It was Serivus who had been one of his biggest supporters in the election. He and Anthin had since come to rely on each other''s intelligence and insight as Serivus often confided in Anthin despite his now low rank. They talked each night since arriving at The Citadel during the conclave.


    That nothing concrete had been accomplished in those three days came as no surprise to Anthin. Mired in supposition and disbelief of some of what¨Cto Anthin at least¨Cshould be considered the most serious reports. The gathered Enlightened, Council and even The Witness could hardly even agree that investigating them was necessary. Of the Corps¡¯ reports though there could be no doubt and investigating those precluded all else. After a full day spent arguing over the validity of the troubling news assignments were made to various Brothers, Sisters and Knights to check them out.


    Serivus had returned to his apartment to find Anthin already seated and waiting, sipping a Fendenian tea of nuts and berries. He came in with a huff, tossing his folder of papers on the table and flopping into a chair.


    ¡°Bahh, those fools.¡± He was angry with the day¡¯s events.


    Brother Anthin raised an eyebrow at Serivus. ¡°I take that to mean it did not go well?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­. it barely went anywhere. Half of them won¡¯t even admit there''s anything wrong! The other half want to focus on what¡¯s already been verified and the whole lot of them spend more time posturing and talking over each other than making any decisions. The Witness had to call order so many times I thought his staff must shatter had he to bang it once more. No Anthin, it did not go well.¡±


    ¡°Give them time Serivus. Most of them are as frightened by the reports as their parishioners.¡± Anthin attempted to mollify him.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I know and you are right. Time though is a resource that quickly slips away while these fools dissemble.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± replied Anthin. ¡°Still, you¡¯re not without influence, you must push them to act.¡±


    ¡°I push my friend. Oh how I do, yet they remain stubborn and indecisive.


    They spent the rest of the evening discussing the conclave, navigating together the ins and outs of what was said, and what wasn¡¯t. They talked of the pending missions to be sent the next day throughout Etrusia to verify what could be verified. They also discussed Serivus¡¯ future strategy.


    The second day was filled with more arguments. This time over what to tell the citizens of Etrusia, in the Grant especially. As those who grew the food the Church consumed and also fed to charity, who tended the flocks and herds that sustained them all, that produced the goods and supplies to maintain the Church¡¯s needs so it could focus on ministering to the four realms.


    The conclave couldn¡¯t agree what to say to the populace. Should they be forthright and honest, with the possibility of inciting panic. Should they deflect and be vague with assurances that the Church had all under control. Should they say nothing, just wait and hope all was nothing more than rumour and imagination. There were as many opinions on the issue as there were individuals at the conclave. Finally it was agreed, vague reassurance that the Church was dealing with matters. The Enlightened were given their script, to pass on to the Brothers and Sisters Anointed to tell the populace.


    Again that evening Anthin and Serivus talked long about the day''s events. They both agreed that the Enlightened assembled had chosen the correct course in this regard.


    ¡°Still, I pray to Sayoshti¡¯s Spirit that they would agree with each other. Our Church requires firm leadership.¡± Serivus remarked.


    Day three was more agreeable to all in attendance and dealt with minor Church matters that needed to be settled. An edict was passed to press the four realms for more recruits for the Corps. Numbers had fallen drastically to the point that the Corps was hard pressed to keep up with its workload. Guarding The Citadel, patrolling the Grant and border with the Dreadlands, protecting Etrusia from the influence of Despair. There was also the escorting of Church officials and dealing with bandits where the local guard or militias couldn¡¯t.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Simply put, the Corps needed able soldiers in great numbers! Volunteers, not the rash of petty criminals that had sustained the ranks lately. The edict was signed, copied and ready to distribute to the various leaders of the land. Recruiting parties were arranged to travel the breadth of Etrusia, sparing no farm, town, village or city from a visit and a plea for able volunteers. What to do about the increased Cult activity and other such matters occupied the remainder of that day.


    Anthin heard of all these items from the Enlightened Serivus in their evening talks. He had no doubt some was held back, he was after all merely a Brother conversing with his superior, but he was confident Serivus didn¡¯t hold back anything he didn¡¯t have to.


    He spent the next months as planned. Reconnecting with some old friends and associates. Awaiting news from the officials sent to investigate things. He also spent his time cementing old alliances and feeling out the mood within The Citadel, as well as acting as Serivus¡¯ aide. The turmoil and animosity in the aftermath of the selection seemed to be somewhat contained, it was however still there to one who knew what to look for. With factions that had formed back then still prevalent. This one wouldn¡¯t talk to that one without an intermediary and conversations died off when so and so approached certain groups. It was as tiresome to Anthin now as it had been then.


    As for the lads. He¡¯d rarely seen them except in passing here and there as their duties and training kept them busy. He made inquiries periodically to check their progress, put in a word or two on their behalf, but for the most part they were on their own and doing well.


    With the conclave done and the missions sent to their tasks, visiting done and his sons well settled, Anthin considered returning to his parish in Dimabri City. The Enlightened Serivus had decided to stay. There was much for him to do still at the Citadel and he¡¯d already sent Sister Mariaa home to help watch after the cathedral. So Serivus convinced Anthin to remain at least for the winter. He could continue operating as Serivus¡¯ aide and not have to travel in the cold weather. Brother Mchale was more than capable of running things back at Eastgate Parish. Anthin accepted, not because he was happy to be there but because he wished to help his friend and keep an eye on the boys a little longer.


    During another of his evenings spent in the company of Enlightened Serivus, talk turned to the young orphans. Serivus told Anthin. ¡°They are being noticed by their superiors it seems.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt.¡± Anthin responded wryly. ¡°Given who they are and who raised them.¡±


    ¡°Dav, it was remarked, has excelled at his studies thus far and looks to be a rising star amongst his classmates. He¡¯s mastered everything they have sent his way, and asked for more from all of his instructors.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always had a sharp and eager mind. He¡¯s also determined on his path.¡± Anthin tried not to glow with the news.


    ¡°Anders showed up in the late afternoon to give a full account on the readiness of the recruits in training.¡±


    ¡°A good man. He¡¯s an able commander and knows how to get the most of his troopers. I was pleased to hear he¡¯d been assigned Weapons Master.¡±


    ¡°He talked about his classes, Tanisin in particular. It¡¯s rare to see him single out a student, especially for praise. The young man reminds him of himself. Solid, more than apt with his skills. We were told that after some small ego issues he¡¯s turned things around and managed a promotion to squad leader. If only during training. You¡¯ve done well by those two Anthin.¡±


    The remark pleased Anthin to no end, he only hoped the boys had not attracted the attention of the wrong people in The Citadel. Those who held some animosity towards Anthin and who would use them to get at him. Especially Dav who could be quite naive. He would have to warn them about certain others within, advise them to be careful in their trust and point them to those that could be sure to help should they need it.


    Shortly after he heard from one of his sources of information of the pending invitation for Dav and Tanisin to visit with Enlightened Relmar. He knew it was no casual invitation. Relamr did nothing if there was no personal gain involved. Determined they would not face him alone, Anthin managed to gain attendance simply by preceding them to the meeting and requesting admittance to The Enlightened¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Brother Anthin, what may I do for you?¡± Relmar was busy in his study at the time and looked up from the task he was engaged in.


    ¡°Your Grace. I had news that Dav and Tanisin were to attend you this evening, and I wonder if I may sit in as well. To provide some balance to their possible wariness at being in such a company as yourself?¡±


    ¡°I believe it''s possible and understandable given the time and effort you¡¯ve put in with those two. By all accounts they are quite the remarkable pair.¡±


    ¡°They are Your Grace, I¡¯ve had the pleasure of seeing them grow into the young men they are now.¡±


    ¡°By all means stay. Sit with me while I await them. They are due any time. Would you have thought at the start of your career that you¡¯d be responsible for the lives of two orphans?¡±


    ¡°No, certainly not!¡± Anthin gave a chuckle comparing his life now to the expectations of his younger self.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve brought us two fine additions to our ranks, and for that I am grateful.¡± Relmar sounded genuine. Anthin had doubts in regards to that though he kept them to himself. He knew Relmar was firmly in the opposing camp to Anthin¡¯s selection as Witness all those years ago. Since then word from Anthin¡¯s contacts had pointed to Relmar being one of the current Witness'' string pullers. At first through his association with higher ups, then as he advanced himself through his own influence. Antihin did not discount such whispers.


    ¡°May I ask Your Grace, what the purpose of your invitation is?¡±


    ¡°You may.¡± Relmar replied. ¡°As you are no doubt aware there has been a great deal of talk surrounding those two since you arrived. Talk has only increased in the past months as the boys have truly risen to the occasion.¡±


    Anthin nodded. ¡°Yes, I keep in touch with their instructors, yourself included.¡±


    ¡°I happened to bump into Dav this morning, quite literally as he was in a hurry and almost knocked me to the ground with his inattention. We had an opportunity to talk together. Menial stuff, but I was impressed with the young man and decided on the spot to invite him and Taninsin. Originally I¡¯d thought to test the waters a bit with them. You know, get a feel for how they have adjusted to life here, what their hopes are for their futures and so on.¡±


    ¡°Admirable on your part, Your Grace. Very few in your position would pay such attention to mere students.¡± Anthin doubted the reasoning was anything but self-serving.


    ¡°These are no mere students Brother, given their connection to yourself. Regardless, I am paying attention to their progress and am pleased to find them excelling so¡­ concerning Tanisin. He will be advanced into the Corps at the next rotation in just under a month. Due to his diligence with his classmates I¡¯m happy to say his whole group will be advanced with him. I concede it is a bit early in regards to the usual training recruits receive but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll agree given Anders¡¯ glowing praise of this batch that it¡¯s warranted.¡±


    ¡°Coupled with the Corps¡¯ urgent need for fresh bodies as well I assume?¡± Anthin interjected.


    ¡°Yes, we need all we can acquire and the council has approved the quick turnaround. As for Dav, I had the pleasure of a conversation with him earlier today. I found him to be a sharp young man. Given this and his own excellence in his studies it¡¯s been determined that we will also be advancing the timeline on his ascension to the clergy. I took the matter to the council shortly after my decision to talk further with the two. It was approved. He will be notified here this evening.¡±


    ¡°This is indeed good news for both of them, Your Grace. Please understand my concerns with the timing have nothing more than an old man¡¯s care for his charges at heart. I know they will be elated with the news¡­.¡±


    Anthin was hoping to continue the conversation, to glean any hidden truths behind the decision by the Enlightened and the council to grant the early advancement. While it wasn¡¯t unheard of in the past it was a practice that had largely fallen off since Anthin¡¯s own early rise. He had no doubt it was due to Relmar¡¯s own considerable influence. As he was set to continue his line of inquiry there came a knock at the study door and Relmar¡¯s aide stuck his head into the room. ¡°You Grace, they are here.¡± Relmar gave a nod and Redrick opened the door to admit Dav and Tanisin.

 The Agenda Behind the Praise

    Dav was the one waiting this time, though not impatiently. Still giddy with the ale consumed earlier and elated from his afternoon spent with Tanisin. He milled about at the bottom of the grand staircase that led up to the living quarters for those who made their residence in the Citadel. Before too long Tansin arrived and they made their way up. The stairs ended at a large landing where the way split to six hallways, with a functionary sitting at a plain wood desk who looked up as the two approached.


    ¡°Good evening Brother, could you direct us to Enlightened Relmar¡¯s?¡± Dav asked.


    ¡°You must be Brother Anthin¡¯s boys, The Enlightened is expecting you. Take the far right corridor to the end of the hall.¡±


    With a parting ¡°Thanks,¡± the two followed the instructions and arrived at the doorway. As with everything within the Citadel it was ostentatiously decorated with engravings. Tanisin gave a timid knock on the door, it was enough to warrant entry as the door swung open to reveal Relmar¡¯s personal aide.


    ¡°Ahhh, Dav and Tanisin. Follow me.¡± Redrick led the way deeper into Relmar¡¯s apartment to a sitting room. He stopped to knock and stuck his head into the room. ¡°Your Grace, they are here.¡± At some prompt from Relmar, the door was swung open to admit them.


    On entering they found Relmar resting in a comfortable armchair with more spread around in a half circle and much to their surprise Anthin sitting in one of the chairs across from Relmar. The two were engaged in conversation, one that broke off on noticing the new arrivals. There seemed to be an unspoken wariness hanging between the two, a distrust carried over years despite their congeniality at the moment. Both Relmar and Anthin stood.


    Anthin welcomed the two. ¡°Hello Lads! Come in and sit¡­sit¡­¡± Dav and Tanisin prompted into the room, each stopping to warmly greet Anthin with an embrace. ¡°I know we haven¡¯t really had a chance to talk of late. When I heard His Grace had invited you up this evening¡­ well I interjected myself by asking if I may attend as well. Enlightened Relmar was gracious enough to acquiesce.¡±


    ¡°Welcome you two.¡± Relmar greeted them. ¡°Yes please sit as Brother Anthin said. Redrick, I shan''t be needing you for the moment, tend to your own needs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡± Redrick gave a perfunctory nod before turning to exit and closed the door behind him.


    ¡°A good man Redrick, he¡¯s served me faithfully for years. Quiet and stoic, a bit blunt perhaps, but solid. I¡¯ve come to depend on him greatly.¡± Relmar mused. ¡°So now, I was just discussing you two with Brother Anthin here. I¡¯m sure by now you both are aware that there¡¯s a great deal of hope about your careers with us. Most of which stems from Anthin¡¯s past at the Citadel.¡± Relmar declared.


    The boys sat attentive, only nodding in acknowledgment. Dav of course had heard this from Relmar himself just that day and had relayed it to Tanisin that afternoon during their conversation together. The two of them had chewed it over to no avail. Regarding Anthin¡¯s past they knew next to nothing.


    Relmar continued. ¡°I¡¯ll let Anthin fill you in, it¡¯s his story to tell as he will.¡±


    Anthin cleared his throat before starting. ¡°It¡¯s a simple but long story. As you probably have guessed by now, I have a past before my guardianship of you two. That past started here about thirty-five years ago. I came to The Citadel with much the same purpose as yourself  Dav. My father was a Dimabrian lord with the charge of overseeing the mountain berg of Nobelsford, as well as the pass and the customs station therein. My place in his household as the second son was all but determined; I would join the Church. So it was that I came here as a mere acolyte to begin my own path to the clergy. I was attentive to my studies and quite quickly¨Ctoo much so some would say¨Cattained some rank¡­¡±


    ¡°Anthin¡¯s being self-deprecating,¡± The Enlightened interrupted. He excelled at his studies, and within the first week was the talk of all his instructors in both military and faith.¡± There was a hint of envy in Relmar''s tone.


    ¡°¡­ Yes well.¡± Anthin brushed off the praise.


    ¡°Well nothing. I was a Knight Commander then myself, and the talk reached all of us here at the time.¡±


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± Anthin looked pointedly at Relmar. ¡° I excelled at my studies. I was, and remain the youngest ever to take the pilgrimage from here to the Barrier, Sayoshti¡¯s Hope. The youngest ever ordained, and I continued the trend by becoming the youngest ever raised to Enlightened. I won¡¯t bother you with the full account of my time in the Church, nor of the postings and work I¡¯ve completed as Enlightened other than to say I performed my duties to the best of my abilities.¡±


    Dav and Tanisin sat in awe of this man. Someone they already revered who now seemed legendary in their eyes.


    Anthin continued. ¡°It came to pass, short years after my ascension to Enlightened, that our blessed Witness grew ill and passed away quite suddenly. Convocation was called and names put forward to succeed him. One name in particular, my own! To say I was surprised is an understatement and while I was flattered to be held in such high regard I didn¡¯t feel I was right for the position. I was too young first of all, and there were others more suited to the task, with the experience and knowledge. I had already returned to the Citadel having ministered in each of the four realms over the years. I had come to believe that our Church had strayed from its purpose in favour of expanding power and influence, and had my mind on reformation from within. I felt rising up to the position of Witness would hinder my plans.¡±


    The boys sat in rapt attention as Anthin continued. ¡°I was convinced by some of my peers to accept the nomination. I could use my new influence to attain real change and return the Church to its proper path, or so they reasoned to me. So I accepted the nomination and started campaigning. Alas, it was all to naught. Though I had plenty of support, my biggest opponent had more. His campaign was simple, to discredit me and cast doubt on my ability to lead the Church effectively. They campaigned on this as well as my young age and cast doubt on my goals for reformation. It worked and our current Witness was elected. I was despondent. I didn¡¯t and still don¡¯t believe that he was the best choice, yet here we are.¡±


    Enlightened Relmar took over the narrative then, proclaiming. ¡°There were some desperate times for our Church. Factions had formed during that election, animosities raised that never truly died. Distrust and hostility were rampant among us. It took years and many of us worked tirelessly to bring harmony back before the current Witness cemented his position and took a firm hold on everything.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Anthin agreed. ¡°I saw all that was happening to my beloved Church and I grew more irate. Pissed off if you will. So in protest I resigned, denounced what I saw happening all around me and resolved to my superiors that I would not be a complacent participant in the destruction. I asked for a simple posting back home. It was granted, though as punishment my Enlightened status was stripped from me. The rest you know as you¡¯ve been with me since shortly after I arrived back in Dimabri City.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°So now you know the reason behind all the talk about you two.¡± Relmar took over. ¡° As not only students but adoptive sons of Brother Anthin¡¯s, you carry a legacy on your shoulders. I daresay you were ignorant of that legacy until now. I¡¯m sure Brother Anthin has his reasons for keeping it so.¡±


    The boys sat stunned at the revelations, this insight into Anthin''s life before them. Tanisin broke the silence. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this before Anthin?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was important Tan. I felt then and still do, some shame about my exit from The Citadel. I was brought low from up high. It was a humbling experience.¡± He sighed. ¡°Plus taking care of you two was a full time job I¡¯ll have you know. These last years have not been easy on me overall.¡±


    ¡°Fair, but I still think you could have told us.¡± Dav complained.


    ¡°Would it have made a difference lad, had you known? I wouldn¡¯t have done anything differently bringing you up.¡±


    They thought about it for a second before answering in unison. ¡°No.¡±


    Relmar spoke up then. ¡°There you have it. A former candidate for Witness, knocked down by circumstances. Anthin was and remains one of the sharpest and most dedicated minds our Church has ever known. His ascension to Witness would have brought great things to us I¡¯ve no doubt. Alas we will never know. Now as for you two. Before you came to us this evening Anthin and I were discussing what''s next for you both. Dav, your studies are progressing and I dare say you''re on track to beat some of Anthins notable achievements in regards to age. The time for your pilgrimage to Sayoshti¡¯s Hope draws near and we expect you to be ready for it within the next month, come spring.¡±


    Another surprise to Dav. He¡¯d had no inkling he was advanced enough in his studies to make the trip, let alone survive it. By all accounts it was a gruelling trek through the Dreadlands to commune with the spirit of Sayoshti within the Barrier. Many who made the trip never returned. No one knew what became of them in fact, they simply vanished. Those lucky enough to return came back changed men and women, though it wasn¡¯t spoken of. Each experience was an individual''s own to hold close to their hearts and Faith. What was known was that not everyone who made it even had communed with Sayoshti¡¯s spirit, she was notoriously choosy about who was allowed to gain such honour.


    These doubts were plain on Dav¡¯s face as he mulled it over. The Enlightened spoke again. ¡°I know it seems too soon and under the usual circumstances it would be. We are at a crossroads within our Faith. I daresay we will have a need for all the anointed clergy we can muster. That you have doubts and worries reassures me that you are ready Dav. In fact I¡¯ve cleared it with the student advisory already. Your professors sing your praises, much like Anthin before you. The advisory has granted the act, all that''s left is for you to prepare. You will receive your formal blessing before you go. This will envelop you in Sayoshti¡¯s Light, enabling you to traverse the Dreadlands and ease the effects on your mind and soul.¡±


    ¡°Yes Your Grace.¡± Dav replied. He turned it over in his mind and found that under the apprehension he was excited about the prospect. Completing the pilgrimage was the last step to the ordained clergy. After which he could expect assignments from the Church.


    ¡°The trip is dangerous, make no mistake. We do not allow this lightly as there''s always a risk that one sent won¡¯t return. We will allow you to have some Corps troopers accompany you.¡± Dav perked up at knowing he wouldn¡¯t face the path alone. ¡°Now we come to Tanisin.¡±


    Tanisin looked up at his name. ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m told by your instructors that you are a fine young man and will make a valuable addition to The Corps. Anders particularly sings your praises, he¡¯s impressed with your progress and how you¡¯ve matured since your arrival.¡±


    Tanisin with his recent elevation to squad leader had already felt he¡¯d redeemed himself to the Master of Arms since his dressing down. To hear it said aloud was pleasing. ¡°Thank-you, Your Grace.¡±


    ¡°Thank yourself, you¡¯ve made waves. Because of this coupled with your efforts to help your classmates learn and grow, your whole class of recruits will be sworn in as official Corps soldiers next week.¡±


    Dav gave a little cheer for Tanisin upon hearing this, causing the other to blush. Yet he sat a little straighter and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Dav, embarrassed of his jubilation, cut it off as he beamed at his brother.


    ¡°Dav you may choose four to accompany you, I expect Tanisin will be one and I¡¯m told you have friends among the recruits.¡±


    ¡°I do Your Grace. I already know who I wish to join me.¡±


    ¡°Good, give your list of names to Brother Anthin, he will ensure it gets to me and I will ensure permission is granted from command on it. Remember! This will be an arduous journey, not some spring trip to the countryside. Were these recruits not graduating they would not be permitted. One last thing. As you know Dav, all who depart receive blessing from an Enlightened that they have studied under. One who knows the calibre of your character. In our case we will be blessing not only you but your whole party and Brother Anthin has asked for the honour of giving it.¡±


    They looked at Anthin, saw the pride and hope on his face for their futures. The love he held for them as a father to his sons. Emotion overwhelmed them, a tear hung in Anthin¡¯s eye as he looked to his wards. The boys sat awash in his feelings.


    Anthin finally broke the spell. ¡°I wouldn''t trust anyone else to give the blessing. Not that they don¡¯t have the capability, I just don¡¯t think any of them know your true selves as I do. The blessing will be all the stronger because of the source. Through me I will grant Sayoshi¡¯s Light upon you both, and your companions.¡±


    A knock came at the door and Redrick poked his head into the room. ¡°Your Grace..?¡± An unspoken question hung in the air. Looking from Redrick to a clock hung on the wall The Enlightened waved him off.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ we are finished here, I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    ¡°Very good Your Grace.¡± Redrick disappeared behind the door again.


    ¡°Age brings wisdom, yet it also brings change, to the body and the spirit. Mostly the body.¡± Relmar declared. ¡°At my age, and I do hope you all live long enough to experience this, I must consume certain mendicants and such. I regret that our time here is done for the now. Present Anthin with your list of companions, take note of all you will require for your pilgrimage and the Church will provide. Your final lessons Dav will prepare you as much as they are able for the event. Redrick will show you out.¡± He accompanied them to the study door and even opened it for them. Dav, Tanisin and Anthin all made their way after genuflecting to The Enlightened and exited his chambers.


    They left the living quarters together descending the stairs in silence, deep in their own thoughts and emotions. As they reached the bottom both the boys burst out in a slew of talk, unintelligible as they babbled over each other. Anthin quieted them with a raised hand and his face took on a grim look.


    ¡°Do not, I repeat DO NOT take Enlightened Relmar at face value.¡± Confused, they looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m serious. He seems like a kind old man, caring and concerned. Well situated in his position within the Church he¡¯d have you believe his life''s work was furthering Sayoshti¡¯s will. He is not what he seems. There is much I glossed over in the telling of my story, much that Relmar would not have me tell at all. Mark me on this! His Grace¡¯s only aim is to further his own goals, his only master is himself and his only devotion is to personal gain.¡±


    ¡°Okay Anthin, we¡¯ll be wary. Still I can¡¯t see any downside to what we¡¯ve been told tonight.¡± Dav stated, matter of fact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, we¡¯ll be cautious.¡± Tanisin added.


    ¡°Boys, I doubt neither your abilities nor your resolve, I do doubt Relmar¡¯s intentions. He will have you at least under thumb Dav, after your return. He orchestrated this early advancement for the both of you and I¡¯m certain it will only truly serve his desires. It¡¯s almost unheard of for one so young and so early in their lessons to be granted pilgrimage. Especially since my own rather quick rise and fall. The Enlightened on the whole have since then been understandably hesitant to rush anyone through the process.¡±


    ¡°Noted and understood.¡± Said Dav, the remark echoed by Tanisin¡¯s ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Now you rascals, you¡¯ve basked in the attention of your superiors. The praise has inflated your egos, but it¡¯s getting late and you both have things to do in the morning. Get some rest, the next few weeks will be hectic and will pass quickly I assure you. Goodnight lads.¡±

 Ceremony

    It was a big day for Dav, after many months his ascension to the Anointed was upon him. Normally one wouldn''t be granted advancement so soon into their training, he¡¯d only arrived the previous spring and just shy of a year later facing his pilgrimage. True he had the benefit of years of preparation and training by his adoptive father Anthin, and to be fair hearing of the rumours and events in Etrusia, these were not normal times. A few weeks ago he attended Tanisin¡¯s ceremony. Tan along with their mutual friends Willhem, Relf and Deliah and some others had graduated from recruits to become soldiers in the United Guard Corps.


    That had been a morning of pomp and military ceremony. Marching ranks of Corps veterans had formed up in dress uniforms and armour immaculate in the morning light. Winter had never truly settled over the Citadel and the lands of the Grant beyond its walls, yet spring was here and promising a hot dry summer. Speeches were given announcing the urgency of the recruits'' new standing, the need to focus on the Church¡¯s mandate and the mutual cooperation between the ranks of the Corps and the hierarchy of The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children.


    The last speech had been given by the knight Anders, who as Master at Arms oversaw the military training within the Citadel. He ascended the podium with precision born from long service in the ranks, the bearing of a warrior. No unnecessary movements, no wasted energy, no uncertainty.


    ¡°Men and Women of the Unified Guard Corps, Gathered Enlightened, and our most holy Father, Witness Clement.¡± He announced in his battlefield voice. ¡°Today we welcome additions to our ranks.¡± A cheer from the gathered soldiers and some small applause from the gallery surrounding The Witness. ¡°Recruits, you join a body with a long and honourable history. One that has served Sayoshti¡¯s Will since the day her legendary bodyguards held off the masses of Despair''s minions as She made her ultimate sacrifice for all of Etrusia. Those bodyguards, as you know, formed the very being of the Corps that day and continued to serve the First Witness to Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice faithfully. Now three millennia later you join these august ranks in fulfilling the duty Sayoshti herself placed upon them. DEFEND THE WITNESS!¡± He burst forth.


    ¡°TO THE LAST BREATH.¡± The gathered recruits replied.


    ¡°PURGE THE LAND OF DESPAIR¡¯S INFLUENCE!¡± Anders called next.


    ¡°TILL NONE REMAINS TO PLAGUE US.¡± The resounding response.


    ¡°HONOUR AND VICTORY TO THE GUARD!¡±


    ¡°SAYOSHTI GUIDE US, SAYOSHTI BLESS US, SAYOSHTI¡¯S SPIRIT WARD US.¡±


    A trill of pipes and the cadence of drums filled the air as the benediction ended and with that the Corps and those assembled welcomed the new class of recruits. There were other ceremonies included in the morning. Anders himself bestowed the rank of squad sergeant upon Tanisin much to the pride of both Dav and Anthin. Others received similar promotions and recognition for their abilities and skills. The day was capped off with a formal dinner.


    Now it came to Dav¡¯s turn. In the days after his meeting with Enlightened Relmar, his instructors focused on him separately from the other acolytes. They spent time  preparing him as best they could for his pilgrimage to Despair¡¯s Abyss. Some relayed their own experiences, imparting wisdom as deemed necessary by each. He¡¯d spend the night prior to his departure in isolation, prayer and fasting before receiving the blessing from Brother Anthin and setting out. It became somewhat clearer to him what he could expect on the journey and his arrival at the Barrier.


    First he had to traverse the Grant and the Dreadlands. In the Grant no issue was expected. The land was settled with villages and farms, craftsmen and towns providing commerce to the populace within. He¡¯d have no issue finding lodgings, extra food, fodder or any of the things needed. Other than the occasional husk that slipped through the barrier and made its way to the area or the odd bandit preying on the locals he could expect to encounter no resistance. Patrols routinely eliminated any husks reported in the area and bandits themselves were rare so close to The Citadel.


    That Tanisin and some few other soldiers would be with him should account for any potential encounter. It helped as well that he had his own proficiency and confidence with a blade. As they drew nearer to the Dreadlands things would change, slow at first but becoming more noticeable as he crossed fully into them.


    About three days into his trip he¡¯d notice things slowly changing. Less people, less life in general. The plant life would slowly devolve to arid dry grasslands and inside the Dreadlands they would find life corrupted by Despair¡¯s influence. Many more husks wandered there than outside. What animals there were would be deformed and twisted and most certainly not safe to consume. Plant life would appear dead and dry and much of the foliage there would be hazardous to consume and bore poisonous thorns.


    At the barrier he would stop. While his Corps contingent protected his flank he would be expected to pray and commune with the spirit of Sayoshti enveloped within. In theory each and every member of the clergy had made this connection to Sayoshti¡¯s spirit. It was widely accepted that some failed while also accepted that those who failed often hid the fact. Each experience was different and no one could tell Dav what to expect. The connection was between himself and Sayoshti and was not to be questioned or doubted by any. His return unscathed would be acknowledgement in itself that he¡¯d fulfilled the spirit of his pilgrimage.


    The spring morning pre-dawn found Dav in his quarters. Sleep deprived and hungry yet content and firm in his resolve to continue on his path. He¡¯d done as expected and spent the night¡¯s long hours in prayer, reflection and fasting, searching his soul. Upon the morning bell, heard all throughout the Citadel he stood from his seat on the stone floor and awaited the summons to serve. It came shortly after in the form of a knock on his door by Anthin.


    ¡°Are you ready son?¡±


    Dav, stretching out the kinks from his back, stood tall. ¡°I think so.¡± There was  a hint of his uncertainty in the reply.


    ¡°If it helps Dav, I believe you¡¯re ready.¡± Anthin looked at him with barely suppressed pride. Dav grabbed his adopted father in a great hug born of love, gratitude and relief, but also of a need to not let go. At least not yet.


    Anthin returned the embrace. Despite the lack of a blood connection he felt everything a father would at seeing his son grow, to become a man. ¡°Dav, you¡¯ll crush me if you keep at it, loosen up.¡± He disentangled himself and a reluctant Dav let go.


    ¡°Now, if you are ready they¡¯re waiting for you in the chapel.¡±


    They both took the time to collect themselves. Anthin regaled in the official dress of his station. A flowing regal blue robe and collar. It was something he¡¯d only ever worn on gathering day while ministering mass to his parish. Dav hadn''t seen it on him in over a year. Dav himself wore a simple white robe. Solemn and composed, the two made their way to the chapel.


    They were met at the doors by a guardsman, it was Tanisin who¡¯d volunteered for this first official duty of his career. In dress uniform, with a large pike held formally at his side he made a resplendent figure. Both he and Dav, Anthin as well broke into a huge grin as the two came to a stop.


    ¡°Alright Dav?¡± Tanisin had a way of knowing what Dav was feeling, almost anytime. Dav for his part wore his emotions on his face clear as day.


    ¡°Alright Tan.¡± Dav nodded. Not trusting himself to say anything further.


    Tanisin opened the ornate double doors to the chapel. They were huge and made of bronze gilded in gold. Tanisin stepped into the cavernous domed room as Dav and Anthin waited. He connected the butt of his pike to the marble floor of the chapel entryway. Then with a loud clear voice heard by all within Dav¡¯s adopted brother called out.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°Who comes to ascend the path of the righteous and carry out Sayoshti¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°One called, to carry the burden.¡± Dav had learned all the replies in his classes.With each cadence and reply Tanisin butted his pike on the floor, causing an echoing boom throughout the chapel.


    ¡°Who comes, to spread the word of Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice. To minister the people and follow Sayohsti¡¯s will?¡±


    ¡°One called, to spread the word, to speak the truth of it as witnessed.¡± Another resounding bang of the pike.


    Who comes to challenge Despair? To stand vigilant against Despair¡¯s influence. To guard the souls of believers against the darkness of Despair.¡±


    ¡°One called, to ensure Despair never prospers. To ensure light and hope prevail against Despair.¡± The last cadence ended with another strike of pike on the floor.


    ¡°Enter you who has been called. Open your heart to Sayoshti¡¯s blessing. Open your soul to Sayoshti¡¯s will. Open your eyes to Sayoshti¡¯s will.¡± Tanisin performed a sharp turn on one heel and strode further into the chapel ahead of Dav and Tanisin.


    As formal as it was and despite Dav¡¯s uncomfortable feeling that the eyes of all Etrusia were upon him, it was a small ceremony. At first he feared the chapel to be full. A glance up on entering showed him it was hardly so. Rather only the first two lines of pews were filled and Dav recognized every face in attendance. He was grateful to not have to do this in front of the whole of the Citadel as it was usually done.


    Tanisin continued to lead the way up the aisle towards a pulpit set raised beyond the pews. Anthin and Dav followed side by side, dignified and controlled as they measured their steps together. At the foot of the dias Tanisin came to an abrupt stop done with military precision. He knelt to one knee pressing his left hand to the floor and bowed his head to the image of Sayoshti set behind the pulpit. The others stepped up beside him to follow suit. As Dav kneeled he took the opportunity to fix the image in his mind.


    Sayoshti stood above all, stitched into the huge tapestry in immaculate detail. Her Veliar features, sharp and not human. She was resplendent as depicted above. A radiant glow framed the face that while not human was beautiful to behold, with angular almond shaped green eyes and long flowing mane of red hair. Her cheeks prominent and a turn of the nose almost, though not quite, snout like that made the Velliar seem more animalistic if no more pleasing to look upon than humans. Her imposing form, arms outstretched, back slightly arched. Reaching to the very fabric of creation to summon forth the force that would save Etrusia and as a consequence doom her people. The image inspired as well as awed and he bowed his head in reverence.


    The three stood then in unison turned and genuflected to those in attendance. Sitting front and centre The Witness! in a separate throne-like chair as Sayoshti¡¯s holy voice in Etrusia. Behind him ran the first set of pews filled with Enlightened Relmar, Enlightened Serivus and all of Dav¡¯s instructors with room for Dav and Tanisin to take a seat further down. Arrayed in the next pew line Dav¡¯s friends sat beaming at him. Willhem, Relf and Deliah, with various functionaries and record keepers to document the occasion. As Dav and Tanisin took to their own seats, Brother Anthin mounted the raised platform and stood behind the podium.


    Anthin delivered the ritual of mass to the assembled in a clear and certain voice. One Dav only heard on gathering days or when he was in trouble in the past. Dav lost himself in the cadence and flow of the words as Anthin recited. His mind wandered. He thought back to his childhood, the joys and sadness. He wondered where he¡¯d be posted and whether he¡¯d do himself justice in his duties. He worried on separating from Anthin and Tanisin, the solid anchors of his life thus far after his Faith. He thought of Anna back home, of stolen moments and simpler times. He hoped she was doing alright. His mind flowed from thought to thought as Anthin¡¯s clear voice rang out over him.


    The full ritual of gathering mass tended to drag on, but Anthin was an adept at his craft and went through it in what seemed like no time to Dav¡¯s wandering mind. Soon he was calling those assembled to stand and requesting the presence of Dav and his companions who were to join him on his mission to present themselves in front of the dais. The five of them lined up in front of Brother Anthin with heads down. Anthin stood a step above them, wasting no time as he began the blessing.


    ¡°Sayoshti our Saviour. We pray for you in humility and grace to bestow your blessing upon these gathered here today.¡± His words were repeated by the recipients of the blessing. He went down the line, touching each of them on the top of the head as he passed.


    ¡°Sayoshti our Saviour. We pray for you to grant wisdom in times of doubt, light in times of darkness, and hope as we face the influence of Despair. He now touched an oil from his thumb to their foreheads, marking a circled cross as they each looked up in turn to receive it and repeated his words.


    ¡°Sayoshti our Saviour. We ask as the recipients of your blessing approach your divine presence that you grant them knowledge of your will, to carry out your mission upon Etrusia and to spread the word of your sacrifice and selflessness throughout the realms.¡±


    With this Anthin himself genuflected to the image behind him. On his knees, arms raised in praise and worship to the being whose blessing he bestowed.


    ¡°Sayoshti our Saviour. In your name we pray.¡± All of the assembled repeated the last after Anthin as he led them through the prayer.


    To Dav came an immediate sense of peace. A feeling of presence and love directed to all living things in Etrusia. He felt the calm of Sayoshti¡¯s spirit as it infused him. He felt the joy at the knowledge that her sacrifice had indeed saved Etrusia, he felt the regret and acceptance that it had cost her people the ultimate price. The others of his party felt much the same and even those gathered to witness the blessing were awash in the calm serenity of it.


    Afterwards they all gathered for a light breakfast. Many of Dav¡¯s instructors stopped to welcome him to their holy calling before deprecating to some duty or another. Most offered more advice for his pilgrimage. Enlightened Serivus stopped in and imparted some encouraging words to Dav. The Witness himself took the time to offer some words of welcome before he too left with his entourage in tow. Remaining behind were Brother Anthin, Enlightened Relmar and Anders as well as Dav and Tanisin¡¯s companions. They ate, merry and carefree for the moment with the knowledge that Sayoshti had accepted their prayers.


    Anthin looked at Dav and Tanisin. ¡°Are you ready?¡± He had a knowing look in his eyes.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Dav stated. ¡°I have to change, grab my gear. Then all that''s left is to collect our supplies and get to it.¡±


    ¡°Tanisin.¡± Anders called. ¡°See the barracks quartermaster when you¡¯re done here. All should be ready for you. Horses, supplies and food for the journey.¡± Raising his cup in salute. ¡° I wish you all luck, return to us safely.¡±


    The sentiment echoed around the table as all raised their cups. Relmar then stood and spoke. ¡°Dav. I have no doubt of your success. You¡¯ve chosen fine companions, Anthin has bestowed Sayoshti¡¯s blessing upon you all. We have given you the knowledge and the training. The rest is up to you.¡±


    The Enlightened took his seat as they all continued their meals and conversation flowed all around Dav. He sat somewhat in disbelief with all that had passed. It was a light affair, easygoing, but one that came to an end too soon. As they finished and prepared to leave the dining room Relmar spoke again to Dav.


    ¡°Go now, depart from us an acolyte facing the first trials of your Faith. Return to us a Brother Anointed, ready to serve Sayoshti and the Church.¡± He turned to the others, Tanisin chief among them; ¡°Guard him well you soldiers of the Corps, for that is your mandate and your mission.¡± and he departed forthwith.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you guys at the east gate, bring my horse.¡± Dav called to his companions. He stopped to give Anthin a firm handshake and another quick hug before tearing off down the hall to change and grab his pack and his sword. The rest of them went the other way clustered around Brother Anthin as chicks to a hen until they arrived at the doorway to the courtyard beyond.


    ¡°I leave you all here now. Sayoshti¡¯s spirit will be with you.¡± Anthin declared.


    ¡°With you as well.¡± They all replied before Tanisin continued, taking Anthin¡¯s hand in his grip. ¡°See you soon, we¡¯ll bring him back safely. I promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt my boy.¡± Parting with his sons was proving difficult for Anthin, emotion choked his voice. ¡°I expect I¡¯ll be back myself before your return.¡±


    Surprised at the statement, Tanisin looked at him as the question hung between them.


    ¡°The council has given me a mission in Wayra. A simple matter. One that I suspect was designed to get me out from underfoot for a while. Fear not lad, I¡¯ll be back before your return. You won¡¯t even miss me.¡±


    ¡°I miss you already.¡± Matter of fact and direct Tanisin spoke his mind on the matter. ¡°Watch out for yourself, and take your own advice.¡±


    They hugged and Anthin departed to get himself ready for his trip. Tanisin looked to his remaining companions. Willhem, Deliah, Relf. He was happy to have such company coming with them, even Relf.


    ¡°Well troop, let''s go see the quartermaster and get this thing started.¡± He ordered. They fell into step behind him and followed to the yard.

 Anthins Mission

    Anthin departed the Citadel that afternoon while Tanisin, Dav, and their companions were still sorting their own departure out. He had a mission and a long way to travel. Enlightened Relmar had assigned him the task of finding out what exactly was going on in the Wayran Territories but he was informed that the order had come from The Witness himself. All contact with Enlightened Prestache in Wayra¡¯s capital had come to a halt. What reports that did come through both from the Corps command and other Church officials were confusing and chaotic. Anthin wasted no time. After giving the blessing, he was packed and on the road within an hour of saying his goodbyes to Dav and Tanisin.


    Church officials had written to the Citadel claiming Enlightened Prestache had sequestered himself inside the Wayran Cathedral. Refusing to see anyone other than a few select people, none of whom were forthcoming with requests for information. What messengers and envoys that had been sent had failed to return or even write. Captain Somolian¨Chead of the area''s Corps command¨Cwrote placating reports, assuring those in the Citadel that all was well. Yet outlying officers wrote of not being able to access the capital and being denied entry outright. Furthermore, other eyes and ears in the area were reporting strange occurrences in and around the city and the disappearance of more than one notable government official.


    Anthin¡¯s mission. Find out what was going on, make contact with the Enlightened and the local Wayran officials and return to the Citadel with news. It appeared to be an affair that would take some time both with travel and to sort out the truth of the matter.


    He chose to go alone despite being offered an escort. In simple country garb, breaches, a tunic and a cloak with his clergy robes stored in his saddlebag he posed no outward threat to anyone, just an old man travelling alone. Besides he felt better without the thought that his every move would be reported back to the Citadel. Old or not he was capable of defending himself and carried a sword at his side with the ease of someone who knew how to use it. No, he feared no trouble on the road. Upon his arrival in Wayra, well he would see when he arrived and he was not without his own resources in the area.


    He travelled south to avoid a trek through the Dreadlands and to save time. The route was less direct and meant taking a ship from the Felden capital of Phai, but the ship would cut days of riding off the trip. His path skirted Lake Pel and the rolling southern prairie spread out before him.


    The start of this journey was a glorious thing to Anthin, after almost a year inside the Citadel it felt liberating to be riding, simply to be doing something. Despite the tidings that occasioned it. It¡¯s been too long. He thought to himself. Too long since I¡¯ve had nothing to do but ride, too long since I could order my thoughts. Life had gotten in the way of such trivial things as travel for the sake of travel, and even on his forays into the Westwood to study Veliar ruins he¡¯d always had the boys on his mind or some matter regarding his parish. He relished the idea of being alone for a while.


    He wondered how Dav and Tanisin would fare knowing he could do nothing for them should they encounter problems on their trip. He knew they were capable. Both had learned much and grown since their training had commenced. He did worry about Relmar''s intentions, especially concerning Dav. He had no love for Enlightened Relmar, too much history, too many differing ideas on the direction of the Church. He knew the feeling was mutual though both kept it contained. He was of the opinion, like many others, that Relmar was the true master at the Citadel. He had The Witness¡¯ ear and was often in company with him behind closed doors. He knew for fact that the Enlightened was foremost amongst the opposition to Anthin¡¯s candidacy for Witness so many years ago. A true conservative and orthodox traditionalist opposed to Anthin¡¯s liberal reformation ideologies. Still at the moment there was nothing to be done about it.


    He recalled one exchange between them, during the debates that came with campaigning for election. He¡¯d been outlining his idea for returning wealth to the communities and reforming the Church¡¯s collections policies. Relmar had been staunchly opposed to the idea.


    ¡°Our esteemed Enlightened Anthin would leave the Church poor and unable to support itself.¡± Relmar had countered. It was a common argument against redistribution, one many of the Enlightened agreed with.


    ¡°Enlightened Relmar forgets, we do not sustain ourselves. We rely on the Grant, its citizens and the charity of the four realms to provide.¡± Anthin paused to collect his thoughts. ¡°We leech off of the realms, our upper crust hoards wealth and power. Growing richer while the citizens of Etrusia suffer.¡±


    That debate had brought no closure on the issue. Indeed the idea was one Relmar and his cronies had latched onto and used to stifle support for Anthin¡¯s candidacy. The argument that day had devolved after that to basic name calling, to the point that blows were almost exchanged. Still and again he thought back to those times and remembered that without that opposition he¡¯d never have returned to Dimabri City and become guardian to the boys.


    He dwelled too, on what he would find on his arrival in Wayra. Highly unusual this series of strange events and the lack of communication. He knew Enlightened Prestache personally as a capable administrator and devout in his faith. He also knew that Prestache was one of the rare few in the Church¡¯s history to have actually communed with the spirit of Sayoshti on his pilgrimage. Such things weren¡¯t talked about openly amongst the Faith. It was officially proclaimed by the Church that all who made the effort reaped the reward of such communion. The truth was that barely a third of them had experienced it, and those numbers had declined alarmingly over the centuries.


    Anthin had himself made the connection when his turn came. He hoped beyond hope that young Dav would as well. What transpired at the barrier was different for each that went and was usually personal and always confusing. Some didn¡¯t learn for years what the various images and messages passed to them meant while others never truly found out. Then of course those that didn¡¯t make the connection never knew. One common thing among them all though was the sense of peace, tranquillity, divine protection and faith that infused them upon making it. Even those who Sayoshti chose not to commune with gained some measure of it. This alone made the journey worthwhile for the acolytes.


    The four day ride to Phai was blissfully uneventful, presenting nothing more challenging than some light rains and heavy thoughts. He arrived at the city weary and saddle-sore yet content with his progress.


    The city of Phai was a bustling port that sat directly on the southern border with Dimabri at the north east coast of the Bay of Loss. So named because of the Havens, a treacherous scattering of small islands, shoals, and sandbars dotting the mouth of the bay. The bay had brought about the doom of many unprepared ships, even the many of the smaller fishing vessels that plied the bay. The way through was fraught with peril. Only Fendenian navigators knew the way. Access along the remainder of Fenden¡¯s coastline was inhibited by the coastal fens that ran for the whole of the coast. The area was a rich delta teeming with exotic fowl and rare plant life. It was virtually impassable due to changing tides, water flows, high cliffs on the shoreline and floating masses of vegetation within the fens.


    The Navigators Guild controlled the flow of ships in and out of the bay. They ran two stations where Nav¡¯s¨Cas they were known¨Cwere ferried out to waiting ships. One on the largest island of the Barriers for inbound shipping and a second on the docks in Phai for outbound shipping. In order to maintain the secret of passing the Barriers only guild nav¡¯s could pilot vessels into or out of the bay. The tradeoff for other nations was that Feden was the primary source of shipbuilding in Etrusia, other countries did build them but the Fendenians did it better and provided finished ships for cheaper than anyone else.


    Anthin loved the city of Phai and the Fendenian people on the whole. Similar to their Dimabrian neighbours in appearance they tended to be slightly darker in hair and eye colour. Many families in both nations claimed common bloodlines. The people of Fenden were a creative and vibrant folk. Ship makers, carvers, artists and musicians. Poets and scholars. Phai contained one of Etrusia¡¯s most sought after universities and libraries as well as being an epicenter of trade and finance.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    He drank it all in as he traversed the streets. The city hadn¡¯t changed much since his last visit many years ago. The main roads and thoroughfares originated at the docks and spread out from there fan like, connecting the shipping district to the rest of the mainland. The air was warm and the sun was out and shining down on the inhabitants. This time of year mornings were typically nice with afternoon rains bringing a break in the day. The rains tended to get heavier the more into the late summer, culminating in a winter typhoon season that could potentially bring the whole city to a standstill.


    Through the gates one could take the main road directly to the docks, passing through the areas of the city designated for certain aspects of Fedenian life. Arts and learning were found in the first district with the University forefront. Theatres, studios and craftsmen and a good selection of inns and common rooms for those looking to get off the road. This transitioned into a market district where goods and services from all ends of Etrusia were available. The administration district was next. A sprawling area filled with municipal offices, government officials and the offices of the Church in Feden tucked within a grand cathedral. Overshadowing all on a high central hill, the Royal Palace.


    Continuing on brought one to the LandO, a callout to the Law and Order district. With courts, magistrates, the local constabulary, militia, Corps command and administrative offices for Feden¡¯s military. Beyond there as one came closer to the sea came the customs and duties district then the docks and shipyards that kept Feden at the forefront of commerce in the land as well as more inns, common rooms and drinking halls that served mostly the harbour traffic and travellers from the sea. These were rougher than the ones found closer to the gates.


    Anthin made a quick stop at the Cathedral where he cornered an administrator and had a message sent to the Citadel advising Relmar of his progress, he kept it short.


    Your Grace.


    I¡¯ve reached Phai on schedule and will take a ship from here. Expect to be in Wayra in seven to eight days, the tides and weather willing. I will write again once I¡¯ve made contact with either the First Minister or The Enlightened Prestache.


    Yours in the Faith


    Anthin


    He pressed the administrator to confirm the letter would be in the next post and made his way back to the city streets. No doubt he¡¯d hear later how he¡¯d offended the Enlightened in charge of Feden with his lack of an official visit. He simply did not have the time or luxury to delay. Mounted again and heading for the shipping district he wasted no time. Once close, with the smell of the sea, tar and fish from the docks assailing his nostrils and the din of men working he found an inn close by. He tied his horse to the hitch out front and slung his saddle bags over his shoulder.


    The common room was packed with sailors, shipwright workers and dock men. It was approaching evening by then and many were there unwinding after a long day. There was the raucous air of rough men letting loose about the place. Drink flowed, several dice games promised some would lose their days'' pay. Shifting his load Anthin headed towards the bar. The place was clean for one so close to the docks and the smell from the kitchen promised good food to be had.


    Behind the bar was a large surly looking man who was completely bald but sporting a set of large sideburns down the side of his face. His clothing typical of those who plied his trade was also clean and spoke of a man who cared about such things. A good quality for an innkeeper in Anthin¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°Your pardon, good master. I wonder if you could tell me of any ships headed to Wayra scheduled to leave anytime soon?¡± Anthin asked the man.


    ¡°Good day to you.¡± The inn keeper looked Anthin up and down, eyes lingering on the sword at his side. ¡°I¡¯ve no knowledge of the shipping schedules or the captain¡¯s destinations...¡± He declared bluntly. ¡°But if you¡¯ll talk to those fellows near the back there.¡± Indicating several tables occupied by folk who looked a bit more prosperous than the rest of the clientele. Most seemed to be well-off captains and merchants.


    ¡°Excellent, I will do so. Would you happen to have a room if I need to stay the night?¡±


    ¡°I do, should you require it.¡± Was all the answer he provided.


    Anthin wandered over to the group of tables the barman had indicated. The occupants were all engaged in conversation as he approached and he was hesitant to interrupt. The necessity was mitigated as one of the men looked up and noticed him standing there.


    ¡°Stranger.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Evening good sirs.¡± Anthin started. ¡°I¡¯m travelling to Wayra and looking to see about a ship bound for there.¡±


    ¡°None of us that I know of.¡± Replied the one gentleman.


    ¡°Ahh, ok then. Sorry to trouble you.¡± Anthin turned to leave but as he was stepping away another at the table spoke up.


    ¡°You could try Captain Dormon. He¡¯s Wayran and I¡¯d heard he was heading home on the morning tide.¡±


    ¡°This is good news indeed.¡± Anthin answered. ¡°Where might I find the captain?¡±


    ¡°At the docks with his ship, Swell¡¯s Mercy. He¡¯s overseeing preparations for departure. Not sure he has any more room for passengers but he¡¯s a good fellow and will squeeze you in if he can.¡±


    ¡°Wonderfull.¡± Anthin was elated. He¡¯d hoped he¡¯d be at sea sooner rather than later. ¡°I thank you for the assistance. May Sayoshti smile upon you.¡±


    He went back to talk to the innkeeper and secured a room. Arrangements were made he left his saddlebags there with instructions they be put in his room and that his horse be stabled for the night. It wasn¡¯t much further to the dockyards and he could stretch his legs a bit. The cost was another matter. It seemed the recent issues with crops and rumours around the land had affected pricing. He paid up front while grumbling on the price and left the inn.


    A few questions along the docks soon provided him with the berth of Swell¡¯s Mercy. The evening was turning to dark by the time he found the captain.


    Dorman was a squat bulky man, with a dark frown on his face as he directed his crewmen from the docks. Issuing orders here and there and fully expecting them to be expediently carried out. The harried workers seemed to be used to the treatment and more than capable at their jobs.


    Anthin ventured to interrupt Dorman. ¡°Pardon me, Captain...?¡±


    ¡°Dorman. What do you need?¡± A terse reply, annoyed at being interrupted.


    Anthin cut straight to the point. ¡°I¡¯m looking for passage to Wayra and was advised by some of your compatriots that you were destined there.¡±


    ¡°I am, yes.¡± He took a closer look at Anthin. With no vestiges of his holy calling visible he appeared to be just any old man. One with a sword however. ¡°I¡¯ve a shared cabin with one of the others aboard. If that suits?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also have a horse if you have room for it. If not, I''ll make other arrangements for it.¡±


    ¡°Nah, can¡¯t take the horse. My hold is full. We leave after dawn with the tide. Payment before boarding and I won¡¯t wait for you if you¡¯re late.¡±


    ¡°Wonderfull, I¡¯ll be here. See you on the morrow and may Sayoshti smile upon you!¡±


    The captain made a wry face at the blessing but otherwise just returned to his prior task. Anthin hoped someone back at his inn would have need of a horse otherwise he¡¯d have to pay for stabling until his return.


    His return to the inn found not much for change in either the patronage nor the atmosphere. He approached the barman and got his attention. ¡°Do you know of anyone nearby who would want to buy a horse?¡±


    The Innkeeper directed him to a man down the street whom he took the horse to and sold with his tack for an agreeable price. He returned again to the inn and was shown to his room. It wasn¡¯t much. Admittedly I¡¯m used to such things. He settled into sleep and in the morning he¡¯d be aboard the ship headed to Wayra and answers.

 Farmer Thrains Plight

    By the time Dav had changed into clothing suitable for travelling, grabbed his pack and sword and made it to the eastern gate the others were waiting. They had all changed too, into new uniforms given to them by the Master of Arms at the barracks yard as they were collecting the horses and supplies for the journey. Anders had approached his newest soldiers there loaded with bundles that he placed on a nearby workbench. Corps duty uniforms for each of them consisting of grey tunics, sturdy serviceable grey cloaks, a coat of mail, padded under tunics and a half helm. They¡¯d already been issued boots in training.


    ¡°Squad form up.¡± Anders commanded after unloading his bundles. The four stepped into a line abreast with backs straight at attention in military precision born of long months training.


    ¡°You¡¯re soldiers of the Corps and must look the part. These are for you, wear them well and with pride.¡±


    Each of them stepped up in turn to receive their bundle and don the new clothing. Tanisin noted the crest stitched onto the left breast of the tunics. It was the standard Corps sigil with a notable addition of a zig zag lightning pattern set bold underneath. Anders noted Tanisin¡¯s scrutiny.


    ¡°I had that made specifically for you all. You are for the time being your own unit within the Corps, the slash beneath represents your young Priest. You stand over him, ready to protect and serve. For now at least you¡¯ll wear that crest.¡±


    They stood unsure what Anders was telling them. To have their own unit crest, to have the faith in them from a commander renowned within the Corps. It was unprecedented. All four stood straighter at his words.


    ¡°Thank-you sir!.¡± Tanisin spoke for them. ¡°We will gladly wear them and make the Corps proud.¡±


    ¡°I know you will. You are a fine group, it¡¯s been a pleasure training you. You¡¯ll find all you need on the pack horse and arrangements have been made for stops along the way. When you get to the border of the Dreadlands you¡¯ll find an outpost, Fort Last Stop. Ask for Lieutenant Mathers when you arrive and he¡¯ll update you on what''s been going on in the area to give you some idea what to expect as you travel further. Pay attention, he¡¯s a good soldier and has good scouts riding for him.¡± He paused then to look them over. ¡°Now, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re eager to be off and daylight is wasting, I''ll leave you to it. Dismissed.¡± Anders turned and saluted them before he marched away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like we''ve earned this yet.¡± Opined Deliah. Her face was shining.


    ¡°Me neither.¡± Relf agreed as he too broke into a smile.


    Willhem interjected his own opinion on the matter, sardonic as ever. ¡°I expect my squad-mates, that by the time we¡¯re done with this endeavour we will have.¡±


    ¡°I think your right Will.¡± Tanisin mused. ¡°Still, it¡¯s an honour. One we will carry with us as we fulfil our duty. Let''s finish up, I want to be gone before too much longer.


    On Dav¡¯s arrival at the gate he found them all mounted, decked out and waiting, with two more pack animals and Dav¡¯s horse saddled and ready. He tied his bedroll behind his saddle and mounted. ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    ¡°We are.¡± answered Tanisin.


    Putting heels to flanks they coaxed the animals to a walk through the gate into the city. They made a small yet notable procession as they wound their way through the crowds and bustle. Drawing more than a few eyes on their way. The going was smooth though and no one impeded their way.


    It was a pleasant day, cool spring air with a gentle breeze billowed up from the south and promised an easy day''s ride. As they exited the city proper flush with excitement, the eastern landscape opened before them. Field and farm mostly with Lake Pel glinting in the distance to the southwest. The landscape would remain much the same for the majority of their trip. At least until they reached the Dreadlands. None of them was ready to think about that dismal place.


    Dav turned from his position at the front. ¡°Come on, let''s give the horses a bit of a run. I want to make it to Sarsville before dark.¡± Without waiting for an answer he kicked his mount into a run, tearing off ahead. The others, with a brief period of surprise adding to Dav¡¯s lead, took off after him.


    Tanisin enjoyed the dash, it had been too long since he¡¯d had the pleasure of a ride with nothing else to worry about. All of the riding they¡¯d done since their training had started had been for the purpose of that training. Each member of the Corps regardless of role was expected to ride well, stay in formation and be able to use a lance while doing so. It was refreshing for all of them to just ride for the sake of riding. After a bit of a race where no one managed to pull ahead of Dav¡¯s quick start they slowed to a trot.


    The miles sped by as did the time. Dusk, staining the sky above them with reds and pinks, painted a grand picture of natural beauty as they arrived at their first stop. Sarsville was a small village nestled in a flowing roll of grassy hills. It had only one road straight through the middle, lined with shops, trades, stables and the village''s only inn.


    They stopped for the night there, gathering in the common room after stowing their packs in the rooms arranged for them. Tanisin and Dav would share a room, the other three would take the other. Dav and Tanisin offered to bunk with the men and leave a single room for Deliah but she wouldn¡¯t take them up on the offer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been bunking in barracks with women and men for the better part of a year now.¡± She protested. ¡°In Bayamak we all sleep in family huts. Only the chiefs have their own rooms.¡± Dav tried again to argue the point, his Dimabrian values wouldn¡¯t let him give it over but she continued to refuse.


    As they ate that night''s meal they talked about the first day of travel. They still had a sense of exhilaration at being on their own on a mission and there was no trepidation regarding this leg of the trip. The Grant was well settled and the roads maintained. As they figured it they had three more days of travel before the Dreadlands became a factor, with arranged stops each night until they reached Fort Last Stop. It promised to be easy going.


    Morning found them on the road before dawn cracked the sky. As the light grew steadily stronger they made good time by working the horses between a trot and a walk. Come mid morning dark clouds threatened rain, the wind picked up and the temperature dropped. They¡¯d hoped for fair weather the whole way and it seemed their wish was not to be granted. Just before noon the rain started, a drizzle at first which turned into a deluge of strong winds and rain. Their cloaks did little to keep them dry and the road became muddy and treacherous to the horses'' steps.


    Tanisin who rode beside Dav struggled to yell over the wind, rain plastered his hair to his head. The whole group was miserable by this time. ¡°We¡¯d better find shelter until this blows over!¡±


    Dav looked at him, he was irate at the thought. Lost time meant their plans were already put off. ¡°I know¡­ I¡¯d hoped it would pass us by or miss us entirely.¡± Tanisin acknowledged.


    A farm became visible in the darkness ahead, barely discernible through the driving downpour. ¡°We can stop and see if they can offer us shelter, a barn or shed. Anything¡¯s better than slugging through this any further.¡± Dav squinted ahead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send Willhem ahead to ask the favour. Better him alone than the lot of us showing up at their door unannounced.¡± Tanisin slowed his horse, letting the others catch up. He leaned toward Willhem talking. A second later Willhem took off down the road, as much as the weather would allow him. Mud splashed as he galloped away. The rest of the group tightened up their formation and continued on. Soon they reached the lane leading up to the house and turned, making their way cautiously. Before they reached the house Willhem returned to meet them.


    ¡°We can stay in the barn. The family doesn¡¯t mind and I told them we¡¯d put in a word at the Citadel for recompense. They only ask that we don''t disturb their animals and be on our way come morning. Rain or shine.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll do.¡± Remarked Tanisin and they followed Willhem to the barn. They dismounted outside, Relf opened the large door and everyone led their horses inside.


    It was¡­ a barn. Like any other, large, warm and dry however and would suit. Stalls lined the sides but more than half were empty. The back end had a ladder to a loft and under the loft a large pile of fresh straw lay inviting them to rest. They were all relieved to have a dry spot to wait out the storm, but Dav was upset.


    ¡°Curse it!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°Not even mid afternoon and we¡¯re stuck. I¡¯d hoped for better.¡±


    ¡°Better here than under a hedge.¡± Relf, not usually the optimist, was stripping off his cloak and mail shirt, undertunic. Right down to his smallclothes as he hung each piece of clothing over an empty stall railing to dry. He then dug into a pack producing a lantern, flint and steel. He struck a spark and soon the warm glow of lantern light diminished the shadows. The rest, with light to work, followed suit. Their clothing hung and left dripping puddles in the straw that littered the floor. They dug out some dried meat and cheese from the supplies and settled in to wait out the rain. It did not abate that afternoon, nor into the night until long after they¡¯d fallen asleep in the hay.


    Dav awoke near dawn the next morning. He opened his eyes and listened for the sound of rain outside. Hearing none he got up, stretched and ambled over to the door for a peek outside.  He was happy to note that the rain had stopped, but it looked to be a wet morning¡¯s ride. Rousing the others they ate a hasty breakfast, donned their still damp clothing and left the barn to resume their mission.


    They kept a harder pace that day, hoping to make up for the half day¡¯s lost time. Still the roads were wet and muddy preventing anything too fast lest they injure a horse. The lands about them remained as they had been before. Fields and grassy hills with ranches and farms scattered here and there. Despite the mud they made good progress, arriving at the town of Thelli around midday. The inn at Thelli was to have been their resting place the night prior, they decided to take a lunch there, advise the innkeep that his rooms would not be required and carry on. They¡¯d camp off the road that night so with lunch done they continued out of town.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    A few more hours of travel brought them to a more hilly region of the Grant. Nothing like the foothills of the Westmounts back home for Dav and Tanisin. Similarly nothing like the rocky outcrops and volcanic rock of Deliah¡¯s homelands in Bayamak. Yet hills they were, requiring an up and down ebb and flow in their travel. They were just cresting one such hilltop when a cry echoed out from ahead. Dav pulled his horse to a stop! His companions¨Cmindful of their duty¨Cformed a circle around him. The whole group looked around wary.


    The cry came again, this time they could pinpoint it to their left off the road and they looked towards it. A figure, stark against the afternoon light, waved its arms above its head and made its way down the slope towards the roadway. It was a woman¡¯s voice and she appeared to be in some sort of distress.


    ¡°Should we go see what she needs?¡± Tanisin looked to Dav for direction.


    Dav nodded, ¡°Just you and me though, let¡¯s not scare her.¡± They left the others milling on the road and rode towards the woman who was still trying to get their attention while making her way to them.


    As they approached it became clear that she was in some sort of trouble. She sprinted down the hillside towards them, casting furtive looks behind her. Dav quickened the pace hoping to get to her before she fell down in her haste. They soon closed the gap and pulled up their horses a few paces away. She appeared to be no older than the two of them. Dressed in the common garb of the residents of the area. She stopped, breath heavy from exertion, her dark hair windswept.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Good sir, please I¡­ I need your help!¡± Panting she addressed Tanisin directly, picking out his uniform.


    ¡°Easy now.¡± Tanisin tried to calm her. ¡°What can we do for you Miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Missus sir. Missus Thrain¡± She corrected him. ¡°My husband needs help!¡±


    ¡°With what exactly?¡±


    ¡°Husks sir!¡± She shuddered. ¡°It¡¯s husks, too many for him¨Cmy husband that is¨Cto handle on his own.¡±


    ¡°Husks?¡± Dav exclaimed. ¡°How many Mrs. Thrain, and where are they?¡±


    There was no question they would help, what was the Corps¡¯ purpose if not dealing with things such as this. Dav while lamenting yet another delay was of the same mind regarding the priesthood. Their course was clear.


    ¡°Over the hill there sir. Bottom of the other side, close to our farm. There¡¯s at least five that I saw myself.¡± Her breath while still laboured was coming easier now as her panic eased.


    ¡°Tan, go with her and check it out, I¡¯ll ride back and get the others!¡± Dav turned his horse and galloped towards their companions.


    Tanisin leaned over to offer a hand. ¡°Climb up behind me and we¡¯ll take a look.¡± She grabbed his hand and he heaved her up to his saddle. Once settled he rode up her back trail.


    ¡°Tell me about the situation.¡± He inquired.


    ¡°We saw them about an hour ago, over in the trees near the house. At first we¡¯d only seen two so Norrin, my husband, took his axe and went to clear them out. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve had to deal with these beasts you know. They can be common in these parts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I imagine.¡± Tanisin agreed.


    ¡°So Norrin figured it¡¯d be easy and I followed a few minutes later looking to help get rid of the bodies. We have to burn them lest they taint the ground they lie on you know? I went into the trees looking for Norrin, and I found him¡­ ¡±


    ¡°But all was not well was it?¡±


    ¡°No sir twasn¡¯t.¡± She sobbed. ¡°I found a dead one first, near the edge where Norrin had felled it, then I heard him yelling in a panic and that made me worry more. I hurried to the sounds and saw¡­ I saw Norrin up a tree, his axe on the ground beside another dead one but, well but Norrin I¡­ I¡­ I think one got him! There''s blood on his leg sir, and a bunch of the brutes around the tree so he can¡¯t get down.¡±


    They¡¯d crested the hill by then and started down the other side. Tanisin could see the farmhouse at the bottom, cosy and inviting with the copse of trees further on. As they descended the sound of hoofbeats behind precluded the arrival of Tanisin¡¯s companions. Together they made for the house picking up speed as they went. They drew to a halt in the yard and Tanisin helped the women off his horse.


    ¡°Leave it to us now mam.¡± Tanisin assured her. ¡°Dav, stay with her. The rest of you are with me!¡±


    Dav dismounted to stay with the distraught Mrs.Thrain while Tanisin, Relf, Willhem and Deliah spurred their horses towards the treeline. They closed the gap and dismounted at the edge of the trees. They could see the first of the dead Shamblers just inside the treeline. Tanisin drew his sword, set his shield and settled his half-helm on his head. The rest followed suit and they made their way into the trees.


    A short way in they heard the sound of farmer Norrin yelling at the creatures to get away. It was a hopeless yell, more anger than function. A few more steps brought them in sight of the scene. As she''d told them they could see the second dead husk lying on the ground, with the farmer¡¯s axe beside it in the dirt. The tree itself was large with low branches. They couldn¡¯t see the man up in the foliage, there were six shamblers milling about the base of the tree.


    The unit made short work of the things. Tanisin leading brought the first one down as his companions fanned out beside him. He made his way to a second, dispatched it with ease and looked to find all of the remaining husks dead. It was only his second encounter with these creatures and the sight of them still revulsed him.


    ¡°You can come down now.¡± He called to the man in the tree as he cleaned his sword with a handful of grass pulled from the ground. A rustle of leaves from above precluded the man as he dropped from the lowest branch. He landed with noted difficulty in front of Tanisin.


    ¡°Thank-you sergeant, thank you.¡± The man grabbed Tanisin by the hand, shaking it with gratitude. He was older than Tanisin with a grip that spoke to one who worked with his hands all day. Dressed much as any other farmer would be. There was also, Tanisin noted, blood on his left leg and he stood favouring that side.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Tanisin assured him. ¡°I¡¯m happy we could help. It¡¯s fortunate your wife found us close by.¡±


    ¡°Fortunate, yes¡­ my poor wife. She¡¯s worried sick I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll make my way back to her now.¡± He turned to go.


    ¡°Hold just a minute.¡± Asked Tanisin. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to her.¡± He turned to address his unit. ¡°Get these bodies gathered and burn them then meet me back at the house.¡±


    As the others took care of the bodies Tanisin led Norrin out of the trees, Norrin stopped to reclaim his axe and followed. Exiting the trees Tanisin grabbed his horse''s reins and led the animal at a walk beside Norrin. Despite Norrin¡¯s prior need to go to his wife he seemed reluctant now and his leg was causing him some pain. He noted Tanisin¡¯s glance.


    ¡°I know.¡± He signed a heavy resigned sound. ¡°Just give me some time with the wife and then we can do what needs doing.¡± It was all Norrin had to say on the matter. His face spoke volumes however. It was a bite. Shambler bites were a death sentence to any living thing. The wound would fester, fever would set in and the leg would turn black as the puss and ichor would spread under the skin. Eventually, days for some and up to a week or more in other cases the bite would kill. After death the corpse would reanimate as a new husk devoid of any humanity it once held. There was no cure.


    They stayed at the farmhouse long enough to burn the husks and help bury Norrin. Upon his return to home and wife he¡¯d begged off and took her inside to console her and say his goodbyes. The bite was fatal, both he and Tanisin knew. Furthermore he didn¡¯t want to delay the inevitable. The rest of the companions joined them in the yard after piling the bodies of the husks in a field and setting them ablaze. A dark plume of smoke floated away on the breeze. Tanisin explained the situation to them, their grim faces turning paler by the word. They each recognized the necessity and lamented the need.


    The couple exited their home with sad faces betraying the truth of the matter. Norrin held his wife in a tight embrace for a few minutes then left her standing on the stoop with tears streaming down her face. The companions then received an idea of just how tough, how resilient these people that populated the Grant were. They accepted life, they accepted death, and they accepted all the in betweens. Norrin approached Dav.


    ¡°Sir, I ask. Would you be willing to strike the blow and grant me the last rights? It¡¯s clear you¡¯re of the clergy, on your pilgrimage I¡¯d wager.¡± What he was asking of Dav was enormous, not to be taken lightly.


    Dav was shaken. He considered it a moment, but he was resolved to aid this man in his final minutes and agreed. ¡°I would be honoured Norrin. When you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready now.¡±


    ¡°My name¡¯s Dav.¡± Dav put a hand to Norrin¡¯s shoulder. I am on my pilgrimage.``


    ¡°Dav...¡± Norrin held out his hand in greeting that Dav accepted, ¡°Acolyte, Brother, Sister or Enlightened. It matters not. We¡¯ve seen our share of acolytes passing this way over the years. It only matters that someone is willing and able. I¡¯ve made my peace with it and said my goodbyes.¡± He looked pained, though physically from the bite or mentally from the reality of his looming death couldn¡¯t be determined. Likely both Dav thought.


    ¡°What¡¯s to become of your wife and the farm?¡± Tanisin asked him.


    Norrin held out a scrap of parchment. ¡°When you bury me, put me out back. There''s another grave there you¡¯ll see. Our youngest died last summer and we buried him there. If you¡¯d grant me one more boon I¡¯d like to see this delivered to the fort ahead. They¡¯ll get it to her kin, she¡¯s got family will help her square things away. They¡¯ll also reach our eldest. He¡¯s in the Corps and serving somewhere away from the Citadel.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯ll see it done.¡± Tanisin told him with as much compassion and resolve as he could manage.


    With nothing left to say Norrin led Dav around to the back of the house away from his grieving wife¡¯s view. Within minutes Dav returned alone and solemn. Mrs. Norris Thrain gave a painful sob and fled to the rear to be with her now deceased husband.


    ¡°That was¡­ the most difficult thing I¡¯ve ever had to do.¡± Dav looked defeated, a shell of himself.


    ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s will Dav.¡± Deliah spoke first. The others repeated the sentiment.


    ¡°You brought peace to a dying man Dav. You did a service here. One that no one envies you of but one that was necessary.¡± Willhem stated. That it was true did little to ease the burden on Dav¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I told Norrin we¡¯d stick around long enough to bury him and make sure those bodies have burned off.¡± The others nodded.


    Norris¡¯ wife took some time with her husband¡¯s body. When she came back around the house her tears had dried up. With eyes red and her expression grave she approached them.


    ¡°Thank-you. Thank-you all. I¡¯m ready now. Cursed Despair!¡±


    The squad pulled camp shovels from their packs and buried Norrin in the yard under the watchful eye of his wife. Dav said a prayer over his grave, it was the only comfort they could provide. There was still daylight to travel by and they¡¯d make it to the fort shortly after dark with luck. Mrs. Thrain sent them on their way with some food she¡¯d gathered while they¡¯d dug her husband''s grave. She watched them for some time as they rode away and they all hoped she¡¯d be okay. It was a melancholy group with heads down that left behind the grieving widow.


    In the dimming afternoon light a dark figure watched as the group left the farm. Crouched low on a small hilltop it made its way unobserved to the copse of trees past the pile of burning husks. Had one of them looked up, had they not been mired in self reflection and been intent on their own thoughts one of them may have spied the figure. It stood at the edge of the copse of trees watching them ride further away. Had they seen it, would they have even noted its presence? It had no discernible features, from the distance it appeared to be just another shadow under the trees. It watched them exuding malice. It had watched them try to save the farmer and fail. Watched them kill the shamblers, those it had worked so hard to get here from the Dreadlands unseen. The husks would have remained unseen had they not been hungry for flesh. The figure¨Cthinking it safe¨Chad let them hunt. It continued to watch the group in the yard as they went about their grim task. Now that they were leaving it turned to the farm. It would take the wife and consume her and she would be reborn as one of his, another husk to add to Despair¡¯s ranks.

 Fort Last Stop

    The companions rode in silence for a long time with each lost to their own thoughts. Dav was morose with the knowledge that he¡¯d ended a man''s life. A doomed man or not, the fact struck him deep. He went over it again and again looking for how he might have averted the act, searching for any way he could have helped Norrin Thrain without ending his life. He found none. He settled on the fact that it had been the right thing to do and was better than having Norrin die a painful death only to be reanimated as one of those things. He took comfort that he had provided some peace to the man and to have acted on behalf of Sayoshti¡¯s will. However he didn¡¯t have to like it or agree with Sayoshti¡¯s Will.


    Tanisin was angry. Angry that such things could happen to good people, people that were strong in their faith. Angry these creatures had made it here from the Dreadlands, passing the outpost and avoiding whatever patrols were about. Angry too that they hadn''t arrived just a few minutes sooner and been able to deal with those husks before they¡¯d done what they had. He would have words with the commander of the fort. He felt these things should not have slipped by them. He felt a need to place blame on something other than random chance. It galled him knowing that the Thrain¡¯s had already lost a son as well. The Grant was a rich land and the safety of its inhabitants was¨Cor should be¨Cassured.


    Willhem was no stranger to death, he¡¯d seen his share in his lifetime. It stung him though, to see such misfortune happen to people like the Thrains. Ever practical he accepted that it did happen and could to anybody, at almost any time. He, like Tanisin, wished they¡¯d been there sooner! Wished they could have taken care of things before Norrin had been bit. Yet he recognized it as Sayoshti''s will, unfair though it was.


    Deliah was also familiar with the cold reality of death. Her tribe often warred with and raided others. From a young age she¡¯d seen loved ones and friends die and kill. When she was old enough she¡¯d swung a sword for her chieftain in defence of their lands and in raids on their enemies. She accepted it for what it was. Death came to all, young or old, good or bad.


    For Relf the event held a sense of disappointment, mostly in himself. He shared all of his companions'' thoughts and struggles with it and he knew death as well. The Wayran desert was hostile to all and claimed lives daily. Yet this was a test for Relf, a turning point. People like Norrin and his wife now looked to those in Relf¡¯s position to protect and help them and looked to the Corps to prevent these things. Relf couldn¡¯t help but feel he¡¯d failed them. For the first time in his life he was not only expected but outright needed to aid and protect others and he¡¯d failed. Not because he didn¡¯t try! He¡¯d wanted to and had done his part dispatching the husks but he was bitter that it was too little and that they were too late.


    So they rode in silence, lost in their thoughts as the afternoon waned and the day left them. A few more hours brought the fort into sight. In the evening light it was squat and pathetic looking sitting in the hills and prairie. Constructed of timber though from where none of them could say as they hadn''t seen a tree since leaving the farm. The palisade walls had a weathered look as if they¡¯d been there forever, squat towers, little more than platforms sided the gate. A trench filled with sharpened stakes surrounded it on all sides with a defensible path to the gate.


    As the party came in sight of those walls the cry of a horn echoed in the air to signal of their arrival, a sign that they¡¯d been seen. The gate was open before them and they entered the yard of the small fort in the middle of nowhere just a half day¡¯s ride from the Dreadlands.


    The Corps maintained and manned several posts within the Grant. Scattered forts, towers and small keeps provided bases for patrols, stations for supply dumps and stables as well as contact points for the locals in need of help. Dav and his party entered the fort and as they dismounted were met there by an officer and two sergeants.


    ¡°Welcome to Fort Last Stop. I¡¯m Lieutenant Mathers. Sergeant Stills, and Sergeant Young¡± Indicating the man and woman accompanying him. Mathers was a squat yet burly dark man with a long flowing moustache that was almost comical. He had a pleasant demeanour though and one did not make the rank of Lieutenant without the ability to back it up. His Sergeants stood rigid beside him.


    ¡°Good evening lieutenant. I am Dav Anthinsson. This is Sergeant Tanisin, also Anthinsson and his squad, corporals Relf, Willhem and Deliah.¡±


    ¡°Well met all. You¡¯d be the pilgrimage party I was told to expect. A bit later than I figured you¡¯d be here.¡±


    ¡°We ran into some weather the other day and this afternoon had an issue to deal with on the road. We¡¯re here now though, and tired.¡±


    ¡°Understandable.¡± Replied Mathers. ¡°You can stable your animals there.¡± He indicated a low lean-to stable beside the gate. ¡°Barracks over there and once you¡¯ve stowed your gear and cleaned up, you and the Sergeant can join me in my quarters for a late dinner. Your corporals can get a meal in the mess over there.¡±


    ¡°Our thanks Lieutenant.¡± Dav acknowledged.


    The five took their horses to the stable and got them settled. Each taking the time to unsaddle their mounts and take the packs off the packhorses, give them feed and brush them down before heading to the barracks. Fort Last Stop was as unimpressive inside as out. A standard square log palisade with towers at each corner. The stable, such as it was, lay along the south-west wall inside the gate. Latrines on the north-west wall. A barracks and mess hall along the eastern back wall with the Lieutenant''s quarters kitty-cornered along the south wall. The weary group filed into the barracks. It was empty then, the bulk of the troopers were in the mess hall. All told two ten-squads occupied the fort though numbers varied as soldiers were sent on patrols or to deal with local issues. Finding a line of bunks that were readied for their arrival they deposited their gear. There were basins of water for washing along one wall and hooks beside the bunk line for hanging cloaks.


    ¡°Willhem, take the rest to wash up and get some food from the mess. Me and Dav will join the Lieutenant.¡± Ordered Tanisin.


    ¡°Yes Sir.¡± Willhem saluted somewhat mockingly though light-hearted. They hadn''t stuck to military formality on the trip so far, but here under the oversight of the Lieutenant it seemed the best practice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what the lieutenant is having for dinner shall we?¡± Dav suggested.


    The two cleaned up as best they could. This was to be a short stay so they didn¡¯t bother changing clothes, just hung their travel stained cloaks on the wall and exited the barracks. They knocked on Lieutenant Mathers¡¯ door and entered at a curt though friendly reply from the other side.


    The room inside was typically military, to call it quarters was misleading. It was one large space occupied by a bunk, a desk and a table with a few chairs around it. Mathers sat in one of them. At their entry then stood to welcome them.


    ¡°Join me you two.¡± He gestured to the table and the spread on it. ¡°It¡¯s simple fare but filling and ample.¡±


    He sat as Dav and Tanisin joined him at the table. A roast and vegetables made a welcoming feast to them having subsided on road rations for the past three days. They dug into the food. The Lieutenant gave them time to fill plates and savour some before beginning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my scouts busy in the Dreadlands the last few days. I was told you¡¯d need reporting on conditions ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Dav swallowed before speaking. ¡°We appreciate any information you can give us. First we must report on an encounter we had about a half day back.¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Mathers made an annoyed face. ¡°Husks I assume? They¡¯ve been active this year.¡±


    ¡°Active!¡± Tanisin interjected. ¡°You could say that. We were approached on our way past the Thrain¡¯s farmstead by Mrs. Thrain.¡±


    ¡°Good people, The Thrain¡¯s.¡± Mathers observed.


    ¡°Yes they are or rather Norris Thrain was. He was bit before we arrived to help.


    ¡°Despair!¡± The lieutenant exclaimed. ¡°This¡¯ll be hard on her. They lost a child last year and their oldest is serving.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we were told. Norrin Thrain gave me this and asked me to hand it to you.¡± Tanisin dug out the parchment given to him and handed it to Mathers who unfolded the document and perused it before putting it aside.


    ¡°We will notify Mrs. Thrain¡¯s kin and send a message to command to locate their son. I¡¯ll also send a few troopers to check on her tomorrow.¡± It was all that could be done regarding the Thrain¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯d ask how it is that so many of the creatures made it this far out of the Dreadlands sir. How eight of them remained unobserved so close to this station?¡± Tanisin¡¯s anger was palatable.


    ¡°Easy soldier.¡± Mathers cautioned. ¡°Like it or not it happens. I''ve only got so many soldiers and there¡¯s only so many forts. Not nearly enough, there are more stations sitting empty than manned these days. We cannot be everywhere we¡¯re needed. They¡¯ve breached farther than that, quite often actually. I¡¯ll remind you as well that some of my men were scouting ahead for you!¡±


    Reprimanded Tanisin thought back to their prior encounter with other Shamblers. His first , way back and many days travel beyond even the Citadel on the edge of the Westwood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± He apologised, and  meant it. ¡°My anger is due to the situation.¡±


    ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s blessing lad, be angry! Just ensure it¡¯s directed at the right place is all.¡±


    The conversation brought Dav and Tanisin back to dwelling thoughts and how unfair the world could be. Especially when agents of Despair were involved. Noting their sour expressions and dejected demeanour Mathers continued.


    ¡°The scout¡¯s reports. We can¡¯t patrol the whole of the Dreadlands you understand. It¡¯s too large and we are too undermanned. We also don¡¯t employ the Divine protection as one such as you Dav, what with the blessing and all. It takes a strong mind and the will to continue as you get deeper into it. My men rode three days in, stopping a day short of the Barrier.¡± He paused.


    ¡°What can we expect between here and there?¡± Asked Dav.


    ¡°For the first half day''s ride, nothing really. It¡¯s much the same as the Grant. You may encounter more husks as they¡¯re more numerous all over the Dreadlands. After that though you¡¯ll be in there proper and you¡¯ll know it when it happens. You¡¯ll feel it. In your mind and your very soul. It only gets worse the further you go.¡± He made a sign of warding in front of him. ¡°Once in you¡¯ll have to watch yourselves. There''s no road, some paths but no road. Stick to the markers though, they are your best bet for finding your way. My scouts found nothing of concern. In fact they just returned a few hours before your arrival. For all the shambler activity reported in the Grant lately the Dreadlands are surprisingly quiet right now.¡±


    ¡°Good news.¡± Tanisin declared.


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Mathers was quick to reply. ¡°If they aren¡¯t there then they¡¯re somewhere else and that means trouble for both the Corps and the people of the Grant. There''s no good scenario with that. Even worse if they happen to be gathered somewhere along your way, sometimes when they make a kill it attracts all the vile things from miles away.¡±


    ¡°Sorry Lieutenant. I meant good news for us anyway.¡± Tanisin apologised.


    ¡°Still, be wary. There¡¯s more than just husks in the Dreadlands, and almost everything is deadly. You¡¯ll find once within that the air is dry, it can be cold or hot, there''s no rational means to the temperature as far as anyone knows. There¡¯s little plant life and most of it is poisonous. Watch out in particular for deathvyne. It¡¯s easy to miss and even just a small patch of it will kill you. It¡¯s a thick vine that creeps along trails and open spaces, its thorns will penetrate your boots, it lashes out when stepped upon and it will instantly paralyze a man or even a horse. While you''re frozen still it will envelop your whole body to feed. Other than that don¡¯t hunt any of the deer or bison you see, none are fit to eat. How they survive out there is beyond anyone. And for Sayoshti¡¯s sake DO NOT drink the water!¡±


    ¡°Sounds like anything would struggle to live there.¡± Dav opined. The more he heard the more he worried about their chances.


    ¡°It¡¯s a land corrupted by Despair. You will want to watch out for the Cult as well. They¡¯re mostly harmless, and crazy the whole lot of them but they have been known to cause trouble. They usually avoid conflict or armed parties.¡±


    ¡°The Cult?¡± Tanisin was curious about this. He knew of The Cult, everyone did but he¡¯d never heard of them wandering the Dreadlands before.


    ¡°Yes. Followers of the Inevitable they call themselves. Human worshipers of Despair. They are convinced his reign over Etrusia is inevitable in the end and their doctrine is if it can¡¯t be avoided it should be embraced. Pure insanity in my opinion.¡±


    ¡°And they live in the Dreadlands?¡± Dav was incredulous. What kind of person would willingly embrace Despair, even worse would choose to be in the Dreadlands?


    ¡°Some do.¡± Mathers answered. ¡°They have this idea that doing a pilgrimage of their own will bring them closer to Despair. Some make it in and back out, more don¡¯t and go even more insane than they were before they tried. Some that survive in the Dreadlands are usually so crazy that they can¡¯t tell reality from hallucination.¡±


    ¡°I simply¡­ It¡¯s insane.¡± Remarked Dav.


    ¡°Wrap your head around it. They are there, though unlikely to molest you. Best to avoid them if you see any. They tend to magnify Despair¡¯s Influence upon others.¡±


    Both Dav and Tanisin gave a shiver at this revelation. Mathers continued to list the various ways the Dreadlands could kill, each as shocking as the last. Besides the plant life there were beasts as well. Twisted versions of common animals contaminated by Despair¡¯s influence. The shamblers of course, but many other creatures that would attack their party on sight with little to no regard for their own well being. The most lethal being Dreadwolves. Most of the animal life was corrupted to the point of madness and even docile creatures would attack a man.


    Last and most difficult to deal with was the shudder. The shudder was what the Church called the psychological effect of exposure to the Dreadlands. A manifestation of Despair¡¯s influence on the minds of mortal men. It affects everyone. Voices, inane dark ramblings, intrusive thoughts. Physical illness was almost always involved and even with Sayoshti¡¯s Blessing upon them their group would have trouble eating or keeping food down. The effect was incessant and continuous and over time will drive a human to madness. When this happened their body would shudder non stop with uncontrollable shakes. Once the madness gained hold men would become violent, attacking friends and companions. Some ran insane into the depths of the Dreadlands never to be seen again. Efforts had been made in times past to help these individuals when afflicted. They were restrained and returned to the Citadel for study. To date none had ever recovered in centuries of trying. It was for this reason that the Corps made their forays into the Dreadlands a case of necessity only and they always kept them short.


    This information, while valuable, was overwhelming to the two. The scope of what lay before them was worrisome. Nonetheless they were as prepared as they could be. It was a fundamental step for every young acolyte on their path, one that had to be taken. What¡¯s more it was a source of pride for those in the Corps who¡¯d made the trip.


    Tanisin and Dav continued their meal with lieutenant Mathers. Making small talk of their journey so far, their experiences at the Citadel. He seemed impressed with both Dav¡¯s rapid ascension and Tanisin¡¯s turnaround with Anders.


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough one for sure. Not kind to fools or bullies, but he knows his work and can judge a recruit¡¯s abilities like no one else.¡± Mathers interjected.


    ¡°Well, he certainly showed me I wasn¡¯t as good as I¡¯d thought.¡± Tanisin admitted. The event and his shame still stung these many months later.


    The evening grew to full night as the trio conversed. It came time to leave Mathers and brief their squad on what they¡¯d face on the morrow. Dav and Tanisin said their goodbyes and went to find their friends.


    Outside the darkness of night had settled over the land. From some distance away the dark figure watched the outpost. It had followed the party since their departure from the Thrains¡¯ farmstead. It dare not approach too close lest it ruin its master¡¯s plans. The time was not yet ripe to reveal itself. The creature had no problem observing the two young men as they exited the building and made their way across the yard. Generations of selective breeding and a life vastly longer than its prey¡¯s, a lifetime spent in the eternal darkness of Despair¡¯s Abyss, had formed it into the perfect night creature. Its mission now was to observe and report, and only under very specific conditions was it to make itself known.

 At Sea with Wayran Rumours

    Anthin had forgotten just how much he disliked sea travel. He developed a ¡®feeling¡¯ in his stomach and was forced to endure each and every up and down of the ship as it passed over the waves.


    It wasn¡¯t bad at first. The Guild Navigator arrived on time. Anthin was already a-board, and all was ready. He¡¯d retired to his cabin to stow his bags and found his cabin mate to be a seedy looking fellow who seemed intent to remain quiet and aloof for the four days they were together. He returned to the deck to observe as the ship made its way into the harbour to pass the Havens.


    The Guild Navigator was at the helm issuing commands and steering the ship along. Confident in her ability to pass through the winding unpredictable path. She was flanked by a Fedenaian soldier, young but tough looking. All Guild Navigators were protected and the soldiers took the task seriously lest any of their charges be taken by force.


    Feden controlled the shipping in south western Etrusia and held it in an iron grip. They had the only viable port with access to easy roads and a shared border with Dimabri. All other ways involved mountains, rocks or sand. Due to the coastal fens and steep cliffs in the Bay of Loss there was no other landing anywhere nearby.


    Rumour had it from those who had made the trip more than once that it was never the same. Every passage took a different path and sometimes if you were looking the islands and shoals seemed to move. This was Anthin¡¯s second trip, the first one being so many years ago that comparing them was impossible. As far as moving islands, he never noticed anything the last time and it didn''t appear there''d be anything this time.


    Once past the shoals, reefs and islands with only one¨Cthe largest¨Cstill in sight they were met by a Fendenian Navy frigate. The local navy dissuaded ships from circumventing the need for Navigators, though by all accounts it was impossible to find one¡¯s way through without them. That island held a mighty fortress and light tower and was where Navigators were dispatched from for trips into the bay.


    Lines were tossed between the ships and the Guild Navigator and her guard transferred to the frigate and Swell¡¯s Mercy was on its Way. The open sea was calm. Captain Dorman was back at the helm and with nothing to do Anthin retired to his cabin again. His roommate was not there this time so he dug in his saddle bag for a well read copy of The Book of Witness and settled into his bunk.


    Dinner was served in the ship¡¯s mess, a hearty fish stew with warm bread. The passengers and Captain ate before the crew. There were six of them plus the Captain. Anthin and his roommate, a young Wayran couple he presumed were together and two other gentlemen who had the look of merchants about them. He ate his stew and enjoyed it. As with the calm sea, so was his stomach. The passengers relayed their appreciation for the meal to the Captain, making him promise to pass it on to the cook.


    Night brought rougher waters that in turn brought a restless night''s sleep for Anthin. Dreams of vaulting up and swinging down brought him awake frequently. Coupled with his roommate¡¯s snoring he barely managed any sleep at all.  From there on the voyage was hard on his stomach.


    He did learn some things about happenings in Warya over the next few days. However sensitive his belly felt he managed to be up and around. He took his meals in turn though didn¡¯t consume much beyond water. He came up to the deck open to the sky above with the sea stretching away on the horizon. Talk among the passengers was about Wayra and the troubles there. That it was a matter of public concern was surprising to Anthin, things must be worse off than even the Church¡¯s latest reports.


    His cabin mate was heading home after a long stint working at sea. The young couple were returning from a trip abroad and the two merchants were looking out for business interests in the Wayran Capital. All were uniformly worried about what they¡¯d be returning to. Relatives and contacts had written alarming stories about a regime change, Church sanctioned no less. Others had told them about rumours of new dangers in the Basin Desert though no one could elaborate when pressed for information. It also became apparent that some of the disappearances in the city might be politically motivated. Even their Captain was hoping to unload and sell off his cargo. He planned to get his family from the city and take them somewhere until the trouble blew over. Most discussed however was word of a mysterious illness in the capital city. One that had already claimed the life of the governor and others besides.


    Political issues could explain the difficulty accessing the city he¡¯d been told of. As could the illness. Though it wouldn¡¯t explain the vague and confusing nature of the reports from the area. It also wouldn¡¯t explain the lack of communication through the Church¡¯s contacts, especially considering the ¡®Church sanctioned¡¯ aspect of the coup. If the Church had sanctioned political upheaval he wasn¡¯t aware of it. A worse thought was, what if it was omitted intentionally? Keeping him blind to the situation didn¡¯t make any sense though as he¡¯d be certain to find it out on his arrival.


    The tidings about the Basin were dismissible, it was a harsh and unforgiving desert and had spawned many mysteries and rumours over the course of history. The more so due to its being the sole origin of  basin crystals. Wealth and secrecy, coupled with the rarity of the coveted jewels bred rumours aplenty.


    As Swell¡¯s Mercy approached Wayra, Anthin was again in his quarters. He was reading, or attempting to in between bouts of nausea. A cry from the deck brought him upright and was followed by the sounds of booted feet hurrying around above, many booted feet! Something was up, he was certain. The cry had been one of alarm. He got up and put his book in his bag. He figured they were close to port by now anyway. Down the hall with his own booted feet clomping on the floor he mounted the stairs to the deck.


    What he found was that almost everyone''s attention was turned ahead off the bow. There looming nearby were two Wayran navy vessels positioned to block access forward. Past them in the distance lay the city of Wayra glistening in the sun with still more navy ships blockading access to the harbour. The Captain had ordered sails down, a full stop and had turned the helm over to his first mate as he yelled to get his passenger¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Nothing to worry about gentlemen, and lady. They¡¯ve signalled us in advance that they are approaching. This should be a normal inspection. A few questions and we¡¯re on our way again.¡± The Captain reassured them. ¡°We are a registered Wayran vessel so there is no problem. It''s best to just do as you''re asked when they board and they¡¯ll move on.¡±


    The larger of the two navy ships came alongside Swell¡¯s Mercy. As before in Phai, lines were tossed and the two ships secured. A plank ran across between them. Over that plank came a goodly number of marines. More Anthin was sure, than what was required for a simple cargo inspection. Anthin counted twenty-five, fighters all, followed by an officer who approached Captain Dorman.


    ¡°Captain! I am Second Officer Thorne of the Wayran Navy.¡± His voice was loud enough to be heard by all. ¡°I require papers for all your goods and passengers. As well as any goods transported on their behalf. I also need you all separated. Wayran citizens with you on deck. Foreigners should stay below, including any in your crew.¡±


    Dorman glared at the officer. ¡°This is an unusual request Second Officer. I¡¯m a registered Wayran shipper. You can inspect  my goods and papers if you will, but my passengers¡­ May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°You may. I¡¯m not obligated to inform you though. Suffice it to say that it is the will of your government.¡± The officer was annoyed with the Captain, one not used to being questioned. ¡°Now see to it or my marines will!¡± The last was without doubt an order!


    The passengers and crew having heard the orders, dispersed as directed. Anthin returned to his cabin as did his roommate who merely grabbed his own belongings and returned to the deck. Anthin settled in to wait.


    It was unusual, these orders from the Wayran government. At no time since Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice had traffic between the four realms ever been impeded so. Not for the first time Anthin mused that things were much worse than he¡¯d been informed, it complicated his purpose here. Still there was nothing to be done about it for now and he¡¯d not be able to get free of so many armed marines. He¡¯d wait and show his papers which were Church issued and would serve him anywhere in Etrusia. When his time came he''d answer whatever questions he was asked.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    It wasn¡¯t long before there was a knock at his door and someone on the other side called out. ¡°All foreigners in Wayra move to the mess hall.¡± The phrase repeated down the hall as the messenger moved on. With no option but to comply Anthin exited the cabin and made his way.


    There were fourteen of them gathered in the mess. Most were crew, other than himself only one of the Merchants was present, from Feden by the look of him. Captain Dorman was present as well. The Second Officer entered straight after, his demeanour was terse and no nonsense.


    ¡°All foreign passengers and crew are to be detained by the Wayran Government.¡± A collective sound of disappointment filled the room as folk began to talk over each other.


    ¡°How long?¡± ¡°What for?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Other such objections were hurled about. ¡°What about my goods?¡± From the Merchant.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The Second Officer¡¯s voice cut through the cacophony like a knife, silencing all. ¡°All will be made clear after docking and sorting you all out. Your belongings will follow. All I require of you now is to stay here together while we dock.¡±


    ¡°What about my ship Sir? You¡¯re detaining almost half my crew?¡± The Captain¡¯s demanding tone wasn¡¯t cowed.


    ¡°As to that.¡± The officer smirked at him. ¡°All goods are subject to seizure as well. You¡¯ll be given a voucher for the full value. Take it to the courthouse and you¡¯ll be paid.¡±


    The officer exited the mess hall to the sputtering sounds of the Captain¡¯s incredulity. To ensure their obedience he left a guard on the door. The Captain being Wayran by birth, left to chase after him, his body tense with anger that he dare not let loose. The rest of them were left there to their own devices while Swell¡¯s Mercy was escorted into harbour. For a wonder in all the excitement, Anthin¡¯s nausea had subsided.


    The ship docked with little trouble despite the missing crew. Soon after Anthin and the others were herded out of the mess to the deck. The Second Officer flanked by two soldiers stood at the top of the stairway.


    ¡°Your weapons if you have any. Please turn them over to my marines.¡± It was not open for debate.


    Anthin unbuckled his sword belt and handed it to the waiting soldier as those in the group with weapons did the same. They were then prompted down the gangplank to the docks. The area was much the same as any other dockyard the world over. Stone piers and wooden jetties thrusting into the harbour. There were ships everywhere, moored and taking up almost every available berth. He spied no ships flagged under any other nation.


    He¡¯d never been to Wayra¡¯s capital city before but his attempts to see beyond his immediate area were hampered by the crowd and tall buildings. The group of detainees was led down a narrow alley to a large warehouse with four guards assigned with getting them there. Those guards remained stone faced and silent other than the occasional ¡°move along¡± directed at anyone who slowed. For answers thus far there were none, the Second Officer hadn¡¯t even departed the ship.


    They were brought inside. The warehouse had been converted to a makeshift detention centre with lines of boxed timber rooms filling most of the available space inside. More guards patrolled the corridors. How many are detained here and why, wondered Anthin. The official reason for them being foreign would make sense, a census perhaps of visitors from out of the country. Yet even that felt wrong. It had to be tied to the illness or the coup.


    He was guided by a guard''s hand on his shoulder into one of the wooden rooms and the door was closed behind him. He knew from seeing the other rooms along their path that the door would be locked from outside. They were in effect cells. As for creature comforts¡­ there were none. The furniture inside consisted of a rough plank pallet with a thin mattress, a chamber pot and a pitcher of water. Anthin tested the mattress and found it to be stuffed with straw.


    Resigned to his situation he tasted the pitcher of water, it was wet but warm. He then sat upon the pallet and with nothing else to do he prayed to Sayoshti.


    ¡°Holy Saviour, grant me the patience and fortitude to endure what lies ahead of me. Grant me the wisdom to know what path I must walk. Give me hope for Dav and Tanisin, that they are succeeding in their endeavours.¡± He made a sign as he finished the prayer then he waited.


    How long he did not know with no reference for time. He felt it was a few hours, not more than that. He was used to solitude so being alone didn¡¯t bother him, being locked up was another matter but it was one he couldn¡¯t help. What he did was wait. He meditated, a practice he¡¯d learned during his time in Bayamak. He cleared his mind and focused on his breathing.


    The Bayamaki mystics, those that still held to the old ways predating the Church, were renowned for their ability to meditate. They could enter a mental state where no outside influence could affect them. Weather, extreme cold or heat, pain. Short of killing one could not shake them from their trances. They did it to ¡®see the unseen¡¯ and to ¡®feel the questions and answers from the Mother¡¯ being their name for Etrusia. Many in Bayamak still rejected the Church¡¯s ways, sticking to old traditions and culture. The deeper one ventured into the country the more backwards and barbaric they seemed as a people. Anthin had spent many years there, it was his first posting after his pilgrimage so long ago.


    He waited, prayed and meditated, passing the time. Eventually he was brought back to reality by the sounds of men outside the door. The rustle of keys in the lock preceding the door opening. Anthin was on his feet by then, ready for whatever may come. A guard stood there beckoning him to follow. The guard led him down the corridor between cells as silent as the last had been till they turned a corner and approached another wooden room, this one larger than the others. The guard opened the door for him and gestured for him to enter.


    ¡°Have a seat, someone will be with you.¡± He was told in curt tones. Following the instructions Anthin sat in one of the two chairs in the room separated by a table. This time he wasn¡¯t left waiting long. Within moments an new officer entered the room and sat across from him.


    ¡°Good Day Officer.¡± Anthin opened. He hoped to get the interview over expediently and be on his way.


    ¡°Good day.¡± This Officer seemed at least to be more amiable than the one from the ship. ¡°You have your papers with you?¡±


    ¡°I do sir.¡± He reached into his cloak to produce them, handing them over. ¡°As you can see I¡¯m clergy and all should be in order.¡±


    The officer looked at the proffered papers. They were standard fare. All Church officials carried such and they were accepted in each of the four realms. After a cursory scrutiny the Officer dropped them to the table in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose of your visit to Wayra?¡±


    Anthin, seeing no need to indulge his true mission simply stated ¡°Personal reasons Sir. Visiting some acquaintances in the city.¡± While not entirely true it wasn¡¯t an outright lie.


    ¡°To what end and where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Simply to visit as I said. I came from the Citadel though I am originally from Dimabri.¡± Anthin was annoyed with these questions. He¡¯d travelled all over Etrusia in his career and never been treated as such before. ¡°If you¡¯ll allow me to send a message I¡¯m certain I can have everything verified shortly for you.¡± He was hopeful for the permission. He had a few contacts in the city and while none of them had sent him any news or forewarned him of the current situation in Wayra they would vouch for him.


    ¡°We will see, about the message. Meanwhile, have you recently or are you currently experiencing any signs of illness?¡±


    ¡°No, I am quite healthy at the moment.¡±


    Good. There is a sickness in the city and we are trying to contain it. Now are you or have you at any time been acting on behalf of any foreign government?¡±


    ¡°No Sir. My only service is to Sayoshti¡¯s Church.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone related to you ever acted on behalf of a foreign government?¡±


    ¡°Why yes Sir. My father was a Dimabrian nobel and my family¡¯s charged with the oversight of both Nobel¡¯s Ford and Nobel¡¯s Pass in the Dimabrian mountains. My elder brother has since taken up that mantle.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see about your message now. To whom are you sending it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to send it to Edwyne Rethmore. He¡¯s a merchant inside the city. He owns a shop and a warehouse or two near the docks.¡±


    The Officer stood advising Anthin to ¡°Stay here.¡± He exited the room, presumably to see about providing Anthin with an answer on his request. He soon returned with parchment and ink. Seating himself he passed them over to Anthin. Pleased to be able to do this much at least Anthin composed his letter.


    Master Rethmore.


    I find myself detained on route to visit you by the Wayran Government and have assured them that a message to you would suffice to verify both my identity and my purpose in visiting your home. If you could, please present yourself on my behalf at the detention centre.


    I look forward to seeing you.


    Your Friend, Anthin


    He passed the parchment back to the Officer. ¡°I believe that delivering this will provide the reassurance you require. If you could ensure it is delivered with haste.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll get to your friend when it does but I¡¯ll ensure it¡¯s sent.¡± Standing, the Officer knocked on the door which was opened by a guard, the same who¡¯d escorted him there. ¡°Return Brother Anthin to holding and bring me the next one.¡± He ordered.


    Anthin left the interrogation room and followed his guard back to the cell they¡¯d stuck him in. As silent and perfunctory as the last time the guard merely opened the door and waited for Anthin to enter before closing and locking it again. Resigned to more waiting Anthin sat again upon the pallet.

 Night in The Dreadlands

    Tanisin, Dav, and their companions departed the outpost just after dawn. The weather held clear yet warm for the time of year. True to Lieutenant Mathers¡¯ claim they noticed nothing outright different about the lands surrounding the outpost, dryer perhaps with less vegetation. One thing Relf noted was a distinct lack of birds, even crows and ravens and he muttered to himself about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that Relf?¡± Tanisin asked, hearing Relf mumble.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any birds around, seems odd is all.¡±


    They all looked about at Relf''s observation, straining for any sound of birdsong, any sign of the numerous species that inhabited Etrusia. He was right, there were none!


    ¡°Seems the birds have more sense than us.¡± Willhem answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s creepy is what it is!¡± Deliah offered. ¡°I imagine if I were a bird though, that I¡¯d be anywhere but here.¡± The lack made for an eerily quiet morning¡¯s ride.


    Soon after starting out they passed the first of the markers that Mathers had mentioned. It was a stone cairn about waist high with symbols of the Church etched into the stone guiding them towards their ultimate destination. There would be one every few miles according to the Lieutenant.


    After a midday break for water and food they crossed into the Dreadlands. Outwardly nothing had changed, the landscape rolled past as they trotted their horses along. They came to a point however where the horses¨Ceach and every one of them¨Cstopped dead in their tracks. It took some coaxing to get them moving again and they resisted,  reluctant, with rolling eyes and a nervous gait. They all worked at the bits trying to avoid further travel forward.


    Dav had a moment of inspiration and dismounted. He looked to the group and handed his rein¡¯s to Tanisin to hold. Then he took a few steps forward, turned to the group and raised his hands.


    ¡°Sayoshti we beseech You. Lend your conviction to these beasts. Protect them from the fear that causes them such distress. Let Your will shelter them from the influence of Despair.¡± He put a hand to each horse¡¯s muzzle as he prayed and walked among them.


    Those still mounted without doubt felt their animals relax with the blessing. ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s Grace Dav, it worked.¡± Tanisin marvelled. The horses no longer fought for control over the riders as they quivered less and calmed.


    ¡°I¡¯d only hoped it would. I wasn''t sure.¡± Dav was a bit abashed at his impromptu prayer. ¡°It just sort of came to me to do it.¡±


    The group rode on passing another of the markers, then they too felt what the horses had first. Despair¡¯s influence came upon them. It was light and almost unnoticeable, a touch of doubt, uncertainty both in themselves and in their mission. A feeling that they should turn around to give up and not bother going on. They all felt it but the blessing bestowed upon them from Brother Anthin seemed to hold the worst of it at bay. They knew the effect would only increase as they traversed these lands.


    Another thing they noted was the heat, it had gotten quite a bit warmer. The air had a wet heavy feeling, like a summer storm was about to break, despite the cloudless sky above and dead looking dry grass at their feet. It felt oppressive and heavy as they continued. Mile after mile, marker after marker guiding their way. They rode on silent and hunched in their saddles as each strove with the intrusive thoughts Despair¡¯s influence put in their minds.


    Dav felt it the least. The blessing protected him and as a member of the clergy he was afforded extra protection from his faith in Sayoshti. He wrestled with some self doubt, overcome only by his desire to see things through and continue on his chosen path. His head felt as if in a fog and his limbs were heavy and dragging. It was as if something ominous was awaiting him over the next rise yet when he got there nothing was to be found. The others all felt much the same, digging at their resolve. They managed to hold it at bay and move on. They tried to make light of it, commenting and attempting conversation as the day waned on. These attempts were half hearted and brought no relief. By evening they had all more or less mastered the feeling. The trick being to compartmentalize it in the back of the mind, always there, always insistent yet never at the forefront. It helped as well to think of better things and better times.


    Night brought a cheerless camp and a fire that seemed to do little to hold the darkness at bay. They spent the time conversing in hushed voices. Talking too loud brought about feelings of fear and dread, the risk being discovered in this blasted place though none could say what they feared would find them.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost something and will never recover it.¡± Willhem remarked. ¡°As if a family member or close friend has left me.¡±


    A chorus of ¡®same here¡¯ echoed around the group. ¡°Like I¡¯m late for something and no matter how I hurry I¡¯m just being more delayed.¡± Was Tanisin¡¯s input. ¡°But also like I shouldn¡¯t be here and should go home. All the way back to Dimabri City.¡±


    The others expressed similar feelings of doubt and internal voices questioning the validity of their being there. ¡°It¡¯s like holding your breath underwater and swimming as hard as you can to break the surface and gasp for air, only no matter the effort you can never break free.¡± Relf¡¯s comment had the others nodding in agreement.


    Night also brought sounds and noises not heard during the day. A wind had kicked up. Not heavy but enough to rustle the dry grasslands around them, creating a constant backdrop to their conversation. They also noted animal noises both near and far. Most were innocuous and some more ominous bringing real fear. Like the eerie howling of what they assumed were the Dreadwolves they were told about by Mathers back at the fort. The noise was distant but was constant the whole night. Yipping high pitched noises that one could mistake for a coyote if  they didn¡¯t break off into an outright yowl mixed with a coughing sort of howl at the end. The group¡¯s night was restless.


    Tanisin awoke sometime after midnight filled with a sense of urgency. He¡¯d spent a few hours sleeping a light sleep filled with vague dreams of hopelessness and worry. Now he felt that something out there was beckoning to him subconsciously. He looked around trying to pinpoint what it was yet he found nothing.


    Standing and stretching he looked around. Willhem was on guard sitting huddled just outside the firelight. He was watching back the way they¡¯d come and didn¡¯t seem to notice Tanisin. Very clearly he felt an aggressive and strong pull at his mind. Looking east he saw a vague glow off beyond the horizon, a light he mistook then for the rising sun. It¡¯s much too early for that, he told himself, but the incessant pull was still there. A feeling of urgency and need. Then, as if someone had whispered in his ear he heard ¡°Make haste!¡± There was such compelling need in the thought that before he knew it he was walking.


    Mind in a fog, trancelike he stumbled towards the eastern glow. With no thought beyond the need to go. To make haste as commanded. He soon left the limited light of the camp¡¯s fire, now down to coals, behind. Still he walked with stumbling steps and inside he realised he was leaving his friends behind. He fought the impulse to keep moving and tried to call out. Knowing deep down something was wrong with his leaving yet unable to break free. He continued striving to reach the glow on the horizon. He staggered on, compelled by this unseen force deeper into the darkness.


    Dav also awoke from a troubled sleep. He¡¯d been dreaming of home in Dimabri City, of Eastgate Parish and summer days spent running the streets with his brother. The dream was pleasant at first, soon though it devolved to a nightmare. Familiar streets turned dark and choked with smoke. The faces of friends, all of them in distress flashed across his vision. Frantic he turned and saw the parish burning, his vision widening as he noted the whole city aflame. And voices cried out in agony filling the air with a desperate plea for salvation.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    He jerked awake confused and frightened. It took him a moment to recall where he was and when he did a new distress filled him. Frantically he searched the dim glowing light cast from the campfire, looking for the familiar shapes of his friends. He found Willhem sitting across from him. Dav must have cried out or made some sound as Willhem was looking at him curiously.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Willhem asked with concern clear on his face.


    ¡°Yah¡­ bad dream. Sorry.¡± Looking around the fire Dav noted Deliah and Relf wrapped in blankets on the ground. Both stirring in their sleep as if plagued by dreams of their own. He noticed Tanisin¡¯s bedroll was empty and alarmingly there was no sign of its occupant.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Tan?¡± Searching for any sign of him, Dav grew more worried by the second.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Willhem confessed. ¡°Maybe he went to drain his bladder. I didn¡¯t see or hear him leave.¡±


    ¡°TAN!¡± Dav yelled into the dark hoping for a response. ¡°TANISIN!¡± Again yet louder, more insistent.


    A minute passed that seemed a lifetime. With no answer from Tanisin and no sign that he was anywhere nearby Dav began to search. Relf and Deliah had both awoken at his yell, coming to and sitting up. Willhem was on his feet and had joined Dav in searching.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± Asked Deliah. ¡°Who¡¯s yelling?¡±


    ¡°Dav¡¯s yelling. Tanisin is gone!¡± Willhem answered. He was growing more concerned with the situation himself as time passed with no sign.


    ¡°What do you mean gone, where?¡± Relf sounded distressed as well as he bounded to his feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he¡¯s just gone. Comeon help look!¡±


    Soon the whole group was searching and wandering around the campsite looking for any sign of passing. ¡°Over here!¡± Dav cried out. He was hunched down looking to the ground just outside the firelight.


    Clear boot prints led into the night. The group gathered around to look, then Dav took off following the tracks. He called back, ¡°Someone stay at camp in case he comes back.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡± Deliah offered. The rest of them followed the prints into the night. Relf stopped to grab a branch and set it alight from the coals.


    The dark seemed unnatural, clouds covered the dome of the sky above them and with no source of light beyond the makeshift torch, Dav worried they¡¯d miss any sign of his brother¡¯s passage. He accepted the burning branch from Relf and scoured the ground as he followed the prints further and further. No tracker of any skill could miss them. Dav noted the scuffed marks of passage as if Tanisin had been dragging his feet through the dirt. It made the path standout.


    They searched for almost half an hour and the trail never deviated. Every few minutes one or another of them called out ¡°Tan!¡± Hopefull that some reply would come from the darkness ahead. Their task was hindered further with the intrusive oppression in their minds from Despair¡¯s influence, yet they pressed on more worried about their companion than whatever doubts were being forced upon them.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting pretty far out. That branch won¡¯t burn forever.¡± Willhem pointed out. His words accented by said branch that was quickly being consumed by the fire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m not leaving him out here.¡± Dav was adamant, intent on continuing. There was a pure panic in his voice.


    ¡°We won¡¯t do him any good getting lost ourselves.¡± Relf added. That he was a voice of reason spoke to the growth his time in the Corps had fostered. ¡°We should return to camp and wait for morning.¡±


    Dav was reluctant to admit they were right. He knew deep down that were the situation reversed his brother would die before giving up on him. He felt the same. Still they carried on further, calling out. Frustration and concern soon turned to outright dread as they began to feel they wouldn¡¯t find him. Or worse yet they would find him, injured or dead.


    In the night around them the Dreadwolves howled. On the cusp of quitting with desperate thoughts of worst case scenarios flooding his mind, Dav was just about to call the search off.


    ¡°What¡¯s that, there?¡± Willhem exclaimed, pointing forward.


    Dav and Relf looked ahead, straining eyes to see past the darkness. There was something¡­ a shape, a blot of darkness even blacker than the night. It lay some distance away still it seemed to be the right height to be a man standing.


    ¡°Tanisin, over here!¡± As Dav broke into a jog towards the figure, his steps were hindered by the uneven ground. The other two followed a little more carefully.


    They expected the figure to become more clear as they approached it. Instead it seemed to grow more indistinct. Each of them would swear to Sayoshti later that it had gotten even darker, more indistinct. A complete absorption of any vestige of light rather than just darkness. They got closer still, calling Tanisin¡¯s name again and fighting a pervading sense of fear that threatened to paralyse them to the spot.


    Mere steps from the dark shape and still they couldn¡¯t make it out for what it was, or wasn¡¯t. Dav was sure it was Tanisin though, perhaps the night was just playing tricks on their eyes. He reached out to his brother intent on getting to him, desperate to feel something substantial and verify it was Tanisin. As his hand drew close and was just about to make contact the darkness shifted.


    It appeared to quiver and draw in upon itself. The sight reminded Dav of how an earthworm would condense in upon itself when touched. Repulsed he drew his hand back as the darkness continued to shift and change, appearing to collapse and withdraw. He saw then that it was Tanisin, enveloped inside this dark embrace. Standing there dazed, face slack with mouth hanging open. His eyes stared sightlessly ahead.


    The darkness withdrew further until it had completely disentangled from Tanisin, then it took a shape of its own. It sat there in front of them oozing darkness and rippling as a wave on the shore or a cloak in a breeze as they all stared at it in confusion. It was man shaped, no doubt. Beyond that they couldn¡¯t pick out any single detail, no identifying features were displayed. It maintained an utter darkness that baffled the senses. Dav blinked and when he looked again the figure was gone. Disappeared into the night as if it had never been there in the first place.


    ¡°Sayoshti protect and shield us. What in Despair¡¯s name was that?¡± Willhem sounded shaken to his core. For Dav and Relf¡¯s part they were as well. Dav had dropped the makeshift torch, it was on its last legs sputtering in the dirt at their feet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but¡­¡± Reaching out again for his brother Dav took a hold of his shoulder. ¡°Tan, Tanisin!¡± Shaking him and trying to get some response. There was none, he continued to stand there dazed as if under a spell.


    It took more coaxing but Dav¡¯s urging began to have an effect as Tanisin came to. Still in a fugue of confusion and only half there he made halfhearted efforts to stop Dav from pawing at him and small sounds of protest escaped his lips. Relieved, Dav took him by the arm trying to turn him around and get him moving.


    ¡°Tan please, say something. Anything. Let me know if you''re alright.¡± Pleaded Dav. Relf and Willhem crowded close around them both.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m here.¡± Relief flooded the companions at Tanisin¡¯s words. He sounded groggy, only half with them but it was a marked improvement from just a minute earlier. ¡°Where..?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re some ways outside of camp. What happened? What was that, that thing?¡± They all had questions.


    ¡°What thing?¡± Tanisin looked confused. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    ¡°Nevermind right now. Let¡¯s get back to camp.¡± Dav¡¯s relief at finding his brother was palpable, they all felt relieved and they just wanted to get back to camp. To stoke up the fire and try to get through the remainder of the night. Still holding Tanisin by the arm they made their way back through the dark. Occasionally one or another of them would cast a furtive glance behind them, looking for the thing that had enveloped him. No sign of it could be detected.


    It was there however, in the distance watching. The deep darkness was no hindrance to its senses. Dark and shadow were its element. It had tailed the party since the farm days ago waiting for a chance to take one of them undetected. Observing from out of sight as they stopped at the fort and trailing them when they left. The elimination of its shamblers had made its mission in the Grant useless and after turning the farmer¡¯s wife to its will it had left her there as a new husk wandering the area. Now it was intent on revenge and it felt something, a need to deal with these humans that dared wander freely in its Master¡¯s lands.


    As the group had settled in for the night it waited. While they¡¯d slept it had put out its call digging into the mind of its prey. Here, where Despair¡¯s influence was strong it had managed to worm into one¡¯s subconscious and coax him into the dark, away from the camp so it could feed unobserved. The others had shown up just in time to save their companion. It fled. One man in its thrall was no threat but a group could kill it. They wouldn¡¯t find it easy but they could do it. Its Master still wanted it undiscovered and so it had disengaged and melted into the night where it watched and waited, there would be another chance before these humans reached Despair¡¯s Abyss to sate its hunger.

 Wayran Politics

    Anthin languished in the cell, as near as he could tell it had been four days since his arrival. Long boring days, there was only so much prayer and meditation a man could fill his time with. His only real sense of time¡¯s passage came from the sparse meals delivered through a slot in the bottom of his door, two a day. The food while lacking in quality was at least consistent.


    He wondered at the recent developments in Wayra. Why were they detaining non citizens, why all the questions about foreign governments? Also why were his papers from the Church declaring him a valid member of the clergy so easily discounted?


    Wayra had a long history with the Church, a very mutually supportive one. Like all the four realms, Wayra was founded in the darkest of times almost three thousand years ago. Records from then were sparse at best with the most comprehensive being the Book of Witness. The story of Wayra¡¯s formation was a celebrated event in the Church¡¯s history.


    With humanity¡¯s population devastated by war and the revered Veliar on the cusp of extinction the first Witness; a soldier named Mander, carried testimony of the great deed of Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice all through Etrusia. He was guarded by the remainder of Sayoshti¡¯s personal guard as he beseeched the people to spread the word. Among his earliest followers was a man named Wayra. Wayra was fervent in his support, learning all he could and aiding Mander for years before taking a group of refugees east. They crossed the Basin Desert, a difficult task for those prepared, a brutal overcoming for those such as Wayra and his followers. Under harsh conditions with little in the way of supplies they¡¯d trekked across that dessert for three months.


    Many that followed Wayra into the desert did not live to see the other side. Those who did persevered, taking solace in Wayra¡¯s firm leadership. They proclaimed their Faith in Sayoshti¡¯s Spirit. They fought the desert as their friends and relations had fought against the forces of Despair and they came through to the other side. They found a home. A place to build with ample resources and thus Wayra the country was born and had remained steadfast with Wayra¡¯s conviction and faith in Sayoshti and the words of Witness Mander.


    Anthin felt a renewed sense of faith himself recalling the story. It was among his favourites, one of true human spirit and  how strength in faith can overcome insurmountable odds. Of course he¡¯d paraphrased it even in his own mind yet it helped him nonetheless. He did wish his captors had left him his saddlebags so he¡¯d have his copy of The Book on hand.


    Some hours later there was sound at his door. It was too early for a meal as far as he could tell. The door was opened to reveal the same guard who¡¯d escorted him some days ago. ¡°Come with me...¡± was all he got in the way of conversation as the guard turned and led him back to the interrogation room. He was put inside and told to wait.


    After a few minutes spent idly wondering what new indignation was in store for him, the room¡¯s single door opened again. This time there was no Wayran official or military officer, rather a familiar face. Edwyne Rethmore.


    ¡°Edwyne!¡± The joyous exclamation was out and Anthin was on his feet, clasping hands with his old friend. ¡°You got my message.¡±


    ¡°Anthin, good to see you! No worse for wear by the look of things. Yes I got your message. I do wish you¡¯d sent me one before leaving the Citadel, I¡¯d have told you not to bother coming here.¡± Edwyne¡¯s face was troubled beneath his clear happiness at seeing Anthin


    ¡°What in Sayoshti¡¯s good name is going on around here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best we don¡¯t talk about it openly. I¡¯ll fill you in on what I know when and where we have you safe.¡±


    Anthin nodded in agreement. ¡°So what now?¡±


    ¡°Now. I¡¯ve secured your release, under my ward but release just the same. Sorry I would have been here sooner but I only got your message yesterday and there are certain ¡®procedures¡¯ involved in getting access to this place.¡±


    ¡°I see. I hope they didn¡¯t put you out too much. I¡¯m grateful and can assure you the Church will reimburse you.¡±


    ¡°No matter. What''s important is that it''s done and you can leave in my company. Come.¡±


    They exited the room with Edwyne leading Anthin. The pair approached a desk with an officer sitting behind who barely looked up, disinterested by his expression. Beside the officer on the floor were Anthin¡¯s saddlebags. They had a lumpy, tousled look as if they¡¯d been carelessly emptied and refilled.


    ¡°Good day Sir.¡± Was all Edwyne said to the man, reaching out and handing him a small purse. They then carried on. Anthin stooped to reclaim his packs, hefting them to his shoulder once more.


    ¡°Excuse me Sir, but where is my sword belt?¡± He asked the officer.


    The man looked up again with a disgruntled turn to his countenance. ¡°Only citizens can bear arms in the city, by order of the Governor. You can apply to have it returned to you on your departure¡± It was the only answer he cared to give on the matter so Anthin and Edwyne carried on.


    As they walked the streets of the warehouse district Anthin noted the sombre crowds and quiet in the air. All cities had a hum about them. The sounds of daily life as those that lived and worked in them just existed. Much of those sounds seemed to be missing in Wayra. People were out and about. A deal less than Anthin expected in such a large city and notably even fewer not of Wayran birth. Those that were around went about their tasks subdued with heads down. A few times Anthin thought to broach his observations with his companion. He was reluctant to break the silence though and Edwyne¡¯s prior words of caution brought him up short each time.


    He¡¯d first met Edwyne years ago in Dimabri City. At the Cathedral where Edwyne was negotiating the sale of a rare crystal cross to the Church. He was at the time the foremost trader of goods made from the rarest gems in Etrusia, the Basin Crystal. He also dealt in other things. Mostly antiques, including some items purported to be of Veliar origin. He and Anthin shared a love for Veliar history. As much as was known anyway.


    The two men had bonded over that and their friendship had endured for many years at a distance. They wrote to each other often, sharing information on Veliar history that one of them had managed to uncover. Once Anthin had even led Edwyne into the Westwood on an expedition to Veliar ruins. Of human minds Anthin¡¯s opinion of Edwyn¡¯s was that it was unmatched, the same held true in opposite regards.


    They arrived at Edwyn¡¯s shop and entered through the back up a flight of stairs. He lived above in an apartment that did not reflect his standing. He was one of the most profitable merchants in the city. Anthin suspected it was a ruse to forestall anyone looking to steal from the owner of the shop downstairs. Inside however was a small yet opulent space where rich furniture and rugs filled rooms and shelves of books lined the walls.


    ¡°Welcome to my home. Leave your bags by the door and sit.¡± Edwyne gestured to a breakfast nook in the corner with two comfortable looking chairs at the table. ¡°Are you hungry, some tea maybe?¡±


    ¡°What? Yes, some tea would be nice. Thanks.¡± Such creature comforts as tea and good food were something Anthin had missed in his captivity. Though only a few days in duration it felt to have been forever.


    He sat while his companion busied himself in a kitchen off the main room content to just rest. Anthin drifted off, eyelids heavy and head nodding down to his chin. He hadn''t slept well while in the cell. The pallet was hard and the mattress lumpy, he¡¯d also been restless with vaguely recalled dreams there. He came alert when his friend returned with a tray of tea.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Now. What brings you to Wayra?¡± Edwyne asked, pouring for Anthin. The question seemed innocuous yet Anthin was reluctant to share the details outside of the Church¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Part business, part personal.¡± He replied in a vague way. ¡°I had some things to look into in the area. While I was here I was hoping to drop in on you and some other acquaintances.¡±


    ¡°I know enough not to press you on Church business. I would hazard a guess given how things are in Wayra right now. I¡¯m touched you¡¯d think to stop and see me.¡±


    ¡°How could I not? You''re the only person I can hold a good conversation with.¡± Anthin chuckled.


    ¡°Oh, come now. We share common interests and that''s all. There¡¯s plenty of intelligent conversationalists in Etrusia. I¡¯d wager some that could even hold a flame to one such as yourself.¡±


    ¡°Surely.¡± Anthin replied smugly. ¡°I do find that the subject counts, and there is none alive with your knowledge of ancient things.¡±


    ¡°Flatterer. How are your two wards doing?¡± Edwyne had met the boys several times and they had left an impression. To them he was like an uncle that they only saw occasionally.


    Anthin dove into this subject. Talking of Dav and Tanisin¡¯s growth and achievements since last they¡¯d met, their most recent years and training. He divulged that Dav was now on his pilgrimage and Tanisin accompanying him as a Corp¡¯s guardian. Edwyne noted the pride evident in the way Anthin spoke of them.


    ¡°Not boys any more! They¡¯re young men now ready to take on the world!¡± Edwyne was himself elated at their progress and aptitude. He was not surprised they¡¯d grown to be the men they were proving to be. It was no mean feat raising two orphan boys even more so balancing the life of a Brother Anointed. Anthin had done well and Edwyne was happy for his friend.


    ¡°Enough about me. How have you been? It¡¯s been what..? Three years since we last met.¡±


    Edwyne filled Anthin in on the last little while in his life, not much had changed for his friend. He still plied his trade, profitable. Still a bachelor he confided wryly and still had the ear of some with influence in the city. Eventually talk shifted to current events.


    ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a bad time to visit, old friend.¡± Edwyn told him.


    ¡°Tell me about it. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone barring Church officials from entry within the four realms. I¡¯m worried about many things I¡¯ve been told lately regarding Wayra.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Tell me what you do know. It will make it easier for me to fill in the gaps.¡±


    ¡°I know foreigners are under detention, that there''s an illness spreading. I have heard of a change in power centred here in the capital. I¡¯ve also heard and I daresay can¡¯t put any validity to it, that said power transfer was Church sanctioned. I intend to get to the bottom of that rumour.¡±


    ¡°That may be more difficult to achieve than you think.¡± Edwyne looked at his friend, concern was plain on his face. He held up a hand to forestall further questions and began filling his friend in on events. As many of them as he was privy to.


    ¡°There is an illness, though how severe I can¡¯t say. It hasn¡¯t spread throughout the city YET. But folks have died, bodies taken and burned right away.¡±


    ¡°A plague perhaps or something unknown?¡± Anthin asked.


    ¡°Unknown as of right now though I expect it will get worse as these things tend to do.¡± Edwyne made a sign to ward off evil. ¡°The governor, Tylaius, has been toppled. By a coup spearheaded by General Wrenten Falmar and by all appearances Church sanctioned.¡±


    Anthin set the record straight for Edwyne. ¡°Interesting. The Citadel has no word on it nor is there any indication from my superiors that they approved it.¡±


    ¡° It was sudden. A little under a year ago with no warning or sign of discontent beforehand.¡± Edwyne continued. ¡°Many thought it to be a power grab by a powerful man with the whole of Wayra¡¯s military backing him. It was done before anyone was even aware it was happening.¡±


    ¡°Who spoke for the Church in this matter, Prestache?¡± Anthin queried.


    Edwyne nodded. ¡°The proclaimers were out the next day and notices were posted on all the boards around the city bearing Prestache¡¯s signature. That there was no warning was not entirely accurate. The signs had been there just no one was looking.¡± If Edwyne could pinpoint it he¡¯d say it was four months prior to the coup when Enlightened Prestache claimed that some illness was present in both the Cathedral and the Palace. With the two buildings being side by side he cut them off from the city, closing the doors and posting guards, both Wayran and Corps at first, to keep people away.


    He continued. ¡°After that communication into and out of the Cathedral and the Palace had come through intermediaries or messengers. The council was barred from entering and everything since passed by written edict. Highly unusual as the council ran the day to day. Everyone accepted the word on the illness and the assurances from officials that things were being dealt with. Those buildings remain closed still.¡±


    ¡°A screen to hide what was really happening.¡± Anthin thought aloud.


    ¡°Next came the reassignment of all Corps troops in the city, they were sent to outlying posts. The official explanation was that there was some new threat in the Basin. The only exception were members of Enlightened Prestache¡¯s personal house guard. Many of the clergy in the city were sent with them as well leaving Prestache alone in the Cathedral. Again the public was assured all was well and things were being dealt with.¡± Though Edwyne suspected the manoeuvring was cover for the eventual coup, that the plans were made and being carried out even then.


    ¡°After that General Falmar led four legions into the city from the countryside! One through each gate and headed by officers loyal to only him.¡± Edwyne explained. ¡°Falmar¡¯s father and grandfather had been ranking officers in the military. His grandfather was a noted hero of the Bayamack border skirmishes a generation ago and Falmar¡¯s troops were loyal to a man. He took the city without a single blow, not one death. Just marched his legions to the very doors of the Palace and was admitted without question.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s admirable he took the city without killing anyone.¡± Observed Anthin. ¡°Such a move would keep the populace on his side and reinforce the reasoning.¡±


    ¡°The deaths came after!¡± Exclaimed Edwyne. ¡°First was Tylaius. No one had seen him in months and the populace had taken the official word at face value. The official claim was that Tylaius had died from the illness. Falmar¡¯s purpose and that of his legions was to maintain order in the face of uncertainty.¡±


    ¡°Again, reinforcing the need and methods. Falmar is a step ahead.¡±


    ¡° He seems to be.¡± Agreed Edwyne. ¡°Falmar then summoned the council. Of the five members summoned only three had been seen publicly since. No statement has been released so far, though I expect the same reasoning behind it.¡±


    ¡°We can assume Falmar¡¯s getting rid of any who disagree with him or who would seek to undermine his authority.¡±


    ¡°I agree. Some citizens have not been heard from in some time now, it¡¯s been months. Most had political ambitions of their own or were otherwise involved.¡±


    ¡°And what of the public opinion now with these disappearances?¡± asked Anthin.


    ¡°Oh people are worried, and some with greater fear than others have gone to ground. Better to hide than ¡®disappear¡¯ But generally the public doesn¡¯t seem to care who''s in charge.¡±


    ¡°People are easily distracted or indifferent if their lives don¡¯t change too much.¡± Anthin Observed. ¡°When did they start detaining new arrivals to the city?¡±


    ¡°Not just the city, the whole country. Land crossings too. There are detention centres at all the major border posts. Word came from the Palace after they summoned the council. Foreigners within the country were to depart Wayra with any that failed to do so being detained as well as any new arrivals.¡±


    ¡°With what justification?


    ¡°None that I¡¯ve heard.¡± Admitted Edwyne. ¡°There''s some that agree with it, the usual Wayra is for Wayran¡¯s types. You can find that sort in any of the realms. Others filed complaints regarding lost workers and family that had been detained. Everything seems to stop dead at the Palace gates though. Some have been released like yourself, under strict supervision and limited movement. I was told to give you this by the officer.¡± He handed Anthin a parchment. It was a draft proclaiming Anthin to be released under recognizance and preventing him from leaving the merchant district.``


    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll be honest with you now.¡± Anthin told him. ¡°I¡¯ve been sent here by the Church to investigate the lack of news both from the government of Wayra and Enlightened Prestache. You¡¯ve given me much to report on and much to look into. Do you think you can arrange to get my report to the Citadel undetected?¡±


    ¡°I can, yes. They search the outgoing packets but I have the means.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. I¡¯ll have it ready in the morning.


    It had grown dark during their conversation and Anthin was eager to get some sleep. He bade his host goodnight and retired to the spare room. The conversation had brought as many questions as answers, but he knew now that many of the rumours were true. First thing was to try and gain admittance to the cathedral. He¡¯d try official channels in the morning. Failing that he knew of another way.

 Lay of the Land

    Anthin awoke early the next morning with his head full of things to do and trails to follow. He had some trepidation regarding his choices, or what could prove a lack of choices. He had to gain access to the cathedral at the very least, the Palace as well if he hoped to get more information. From what Edwyne had told him the day prior it would be easier said than done.


    He dressed in the darkness of pre-dawn, mind occupied with possible courses of action. He¡¯d much prefer to access things through official channels if he could. He recognized that in this time of upheaval and doubt he may not be able to but he dared not step on any toes with the situation so uncertain. It may even be dangerous for him to attempt but his failure in that regard could very well lend some first hand account to the news things were inaccessible there.


    He left the room his host had provided and looked around the apartment spying a writing desk. He took a seat and dug around for some parchment and a quill. Anthin wrote out his full report thus far, confirming what he knew to be true and speculating on other matters. There was enough to fill a page and he left  a promise of an update as soon as could be managed. He rolled the parchment and sealed it with wax leaving it with a note for Edwyne informing him he¡¯d return before noon.


    He wasn¡¯t worried about the report being intercepted as he had faith in Edwyn¡¯s assurance it would get through. It was rare a merchant and exporter wouldn¡¯t have a few contacts in the smuggling world. With that done he left the apartment by way of the back stairs.


    The streets of Wayra were eerily quiet. It was still quite early but there were usually a few early risers around. Be it sailors or dock workers, warehousemen or any number of jobs that kept to early starts and long days. He passed a few folk but less than he¡¯d expected.


    He was careful to avoid patrols. The streets were ripe with them and while he could explain his presence out this early being a foreigner and under the recognizance of his friend he¡¯d rather not have to deal with it. Plus he¡¯d bring scrutiny on Edwyne, a poor return for the favours done thus far. He¡¯d have to be more careful once he left the warehouse district as his pass didn¡¯t permit him to be wandering around.


    Anthin¡¯s first destination was a small parish church just outside of the warehouse district. Brother Orrin ministered there and was an acquaintance of Anthin¡¯s. He hoped to ply Orrin with questions regarding Enlightened Prestache¡¯s actions. In the back of the parish was a small cellar door that Anthin knew contained a tunnel to the catacombs beneath the cathedral. All the major cities in Etrusia that contained a cathedral also contained a tunnel to the nearest parish. These tunnels served many purposes, from smuggling people or messages out to providing an escape route for notable Church officials in times of need. It would provide a way to access the cathedral should he be denied at the gates.


    He left the warehouse district behind, turning down a side street that would bring him to the rear of the parish. This area was busier as the city began to come alive around him. The district surrounding the warehouses was mostly shop and wares, some tradesmen. People were out opening their stores for the day and beginning to go about their business. The increased traffic would help Anthin blend in and avoid the watch.


    In his musing inattention he very nearly ran into a pair of them patrolling the streets ahead of him. With his light Dimabrian features he¡¯d never pass for a Wayran citizen. He ducked onto an alley to avoid them, hoping they moved on before he exited the other end. His luck-Sayoshti¡¯s Grace-held true and there was no sign of them when he emerged back into the main streets.


    Spying his destination ahead he quickened his step, anxious to get in and out of sight. The parish yard was surrounded by a tall fence. Anthin approached the back gate hoping it wasn¡¯t locked. Yet again Sayoshti smiled upon his endeavour and he entered the yard. He went directly to the cellar door set at ground level on the back of the building and found this door unsecured as well. What luck, he had been worried with the decrease in Church personnel in the city that this parish would be closed and locked up.


    Satisfied with his options should he have to resort to secondary plans he made his way around the building to the front door and entered the parish. It was much like his home parish at Eastgate in Dimabri City. Indeed all over Etrusia they maintained much the same design, only varying in size. His booted footsteps echoed through the building as he made his way down the aisle towards the raised lectern.


    The place was empty. Anthin gave a tentative ¡°Hello!¡± out loud. Receiving no response after a minute he continued on past the dais and into the back rooms and halls. Brother Orrin would have an office back there. Checking various rooms as he passed and finding that no acolytes, parishioners or volunteers occupied any of them. The place was truly empty. It was a chilling thing, to be somewhere usually full of life and finding it devoid of anyone. Another ¡°Hello.¡± In hopes of finding at least one person around he was this time promptly answered by a muted ¡°Back here.¡±


    A door at the end of the hall opened to reveal Brother Orrin. ¡°How may I help you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Orrin.¡± Anthin put on his best smile. ¡°It¡¯s me Brother Anthin.¡±


    ¡°Anthin?¡± Orrin squinted into the dim hall. ¡°It is you! Come, join me in the office.¡± He turned beckoning for Anthin to join him.


    He took a seat in a chair fronting the desk as Orrin went around and sat in his own chair behind it. Brother Orrin was an aged Wayran, dark of complexion and going bald. He had a few years on Anthin and was not nearly as spry. Anthin and he, while never really friendly, had worked together on many things in their careers together before Orrin had been sent here to preach through his days until he retired. That Orrin was still here while so many of the Church¡¯s officials had been sent away from the city meant one of two things. Either Orrin was complicit in whatever was going on in the city or he was just here¨Cout of the way. Anthin meant to assume the former until the latter was proven.


    ¡°To what do I owe this visit to Anthin? I thought you were far off in Dimabri.¡±


    ¡°Oh I was, until last spring when I accompanied the Enlightened Serivus to the Citadel. As for today, well I happened to be in Wayra visiting and thought to see you and say hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello to you, unexpected as it is. How is it that you are here? They are detaining outlanders, you know?¡±


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°I know it well as I was detained until yesterday and I am out on a friend¡¯s bond.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well it¡¯s been a chaotic time here recently as I¡¯m sure you''re finding out. There''s illness in the city. It hasn¡¯t spread beyond so far which is good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumours of such during my journey here and I arrived to find the Governor has been supplanted.¡± Antin¡¯s expression took on a disappointed look. ¡°I must say these stories of the Church sanctioning such a momentous change have left me wondering. Given that at the time I left the Citadel there was no word of this.¡±


    ¡°He died actually, Tylaius that is. His sickness and passing left General Falmar not much choice in the matter.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Anthin exclaimed. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that protocol was followed in the matter but tell me, was it The Enlightened who sanctioned the move?¡±


    ¡°Yes it was. He is also ill, as you¡¯ve likely heard. He hasn¡¯t yet succumbed to it but it¡¯s left him weak and limited. He felt it best at the time to issue the proclamation and reassure the citizens.¡±


    ¡°I see, and at no time has anyone in Wayra informed the Citadel of events here?¡±


    ¡°Messages were sent I assure you. I sent them myself at Prestache¡¯s behest. Perhaps they had not yet reached there when you departed. Regardless, all is proper and legal. Falmar is holding things down, containing the sickness and running things until it subsides. He then plans on calling an election to select the new Governor.¡±


    Anthin had doubts on the narrative and Orrin¡¯s reassurances were not allaying them at all. There was something more going on. Something between Falmar and the Enlightened perhaps. ¡°I wonder, is it possible for you to gain me access to The Enlightened?¡± Anthin asked, knowing the answer already.


    ¡°Oh no! Quite impossible at the moment.¡± Orrin seemed annoyed with the questioning. ¡°As I said he is ill himself and General Falmar has ordered the Palace and Cathedral sealed to the public. I can get a message to him on your behalf but that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Please tell him I am asking to seek an audience on behalf of Enlightened Relmar.¡±


    ¡°I will, he¡¯s only seeing a few select people though so don¡¯t hold too much hope.¡± Orrin seemed smug about the situation, implying only he and a few privileged individuals could gain access to The Enlightened.


    ¡°What can you tell me about the situation in The Basin? I¡¯ve heard of some ¡®threats¡¯ but nothing clear about what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no information on that. I do know the Enlightened has ordered all the Corps¡¯ troops in the city to outlying posts. We¡¯ve been waiting for reports from patrols in the area. Mostly it was due to news from the Basin Miners Guild. The Enlightened thought it best to send all Church troops out to bolster the numbers in case it¡¯s something we have to fight.¡±


    Of all the details Anthin had managed to dig up thus far this was perhaps the most dubious. There was no indication that the movement of troops would accomplish anything but keeping them out of the city and thus out of General Falmore¡¯s way. He kept his thoughts to himself lest he rouse Orrin¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Thank you for your time Brother Orrin. I trust you have work to do and I have some more visits to make. I¡¯ll check in tomorrow and see if your message to the cathedral garners a favourable response.¡±


    ¡°Always a pleasure, Anthin. Please check back and I¡¯ll have news for you then.¡±


    Anthin made his way back to Edwyne¡¯s place. The streets of Wayra¡¯s Capital were busier now with mid morning approaching though he didn¡¯t have to dodge any watch patrols before he returned to the warehouse district.


    He entered Edwyne¡¯s shop via the front door this time. It was a small shop with immense beauty inside. Shelves lined the walls containing beautiful crafted figures and works made of Basin Crystal. Each and every one of them were artfully displayed, impeccably beautiful and created by skilled hands. He lost himself for a moment gazing upon them.


    ¡°Good day Anthin.¡± Edwyne greeted him on entering. A cursory nod was all the reply Anthin gave as he continued to survey the shop''s goods.


    To say the goods were valuable was an understatement. They were works of art. All the more so due to their rare base material. Anthin observed birds and animals so cunningly crafted as to seem alive, stands and bases designed to make them appear to be in flight or moving of their own accord. Ships cresting crystal waves so realistic he could almost feel the sea-spray on  his face. Religious symbols, scenes from The Book of Witness that made the viewer feel as if he was there instead of looking at relief in crystal. They caught the light, coming alive to the mind''s eye and they took his breath away!


    Anthin spied one item tucked on the back of a shelf and went over for a closer look. It was a simple crystal rod etched all over with symbols in another language, ancient Veliar unless Anthin missed his guess.


    ¡°Is that what I think it is, Edwyne?¡± He asked his friend.


    Edwyne looked up from his place behind the counter. ¡°I don¡¯t know my old friend. What do you think it is? I know the writing is Veliar but it¡¯s beyond my understanding of the language.¡±  Few in Etrusia knew any of the Veliar language and none were proficient in it.


    ¡°Unless I¡¯m completely wrong it appears to be a Veliar ceremonial rod. The kind they would have used in some of their more arcane rites. This is a priceless artefact. Probably the only one left in all of Etrusia!¡± Anthin was in awe. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡±


    Edwyne had come over for a loser look himself. He was knowledgeable on Veliar history and artefacts but had never heard of these rods before. His knowledge however was not up to Anthin¡¯s deeper understanding. Few in Etrusia even knew what these rods existed and fewer still knew that they were made from Basin Crystal.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Edwyne thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t recall where I got it. I think it came in with a shipment from Feden I acquired some years back. I purchased it at auction, most of it was junk and I only kept this piece because it was of crystal. In fact I do remember meaning to ask you about it when I first saw it but didn¡¯t get around to it.¡±


    ¡°This piece belongs in a museum, or with the Church. It needs to be studied and understood. I¡¯ve read about these though I¡¯ve never thought I''d see one. They were purportedly items of great power and fostered a deep connection with what the Veliar called Mother, the natural force of Etrusia. Why Sayoshti herself may have used one at her Sacrifice. Sadly if true, that one was lost in the deed. It would be a great artefact indeed for the Church to possess.¡± Anthin was animated with excitement.


    ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s Grace!¡± Edwyne exclaimed. ¡°I had no idea, and here it was just sitting on my shelf.


    ¡°Edwyne, I do not want to be that type but¡­ I must take this with me when I go back to the Citadel. I will arrange a proper payment for it of course. It needs to be studied.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s not a problem, Anthin. It¡¯s been here for years and never generated any interest from buyers. I¡¯d forgotten I even had it. Have the Church send me fair value for it and it¡¯s yours, I gladly pass it on to you. Just let me know what you discover about it ok.¡±


    ¡°I will Edwyne and I thank you, from the bottom of my heart.¡± Anthin dug a kerchief from his pocket, reverently wrapping the rod in it and sliding it into his belt pouch.


    ¡°Now tell me about your morning. Have you discovered anything of note?¡± Edwyne asked.


    Anthin proceeded to fill Edwyne in on his visit to the parish and conversation with Brother Orrin. He hadn''t truly learned anything other than his suspicion that Orrin knew more than he let on and was perhaps involved in things somehow. After the telling they retired upstairs to Edwyne¡¯s apartment for some lunch, discussing menial things and catching up some more. He wouldn¡¯t have his answer from Brother Orrin on attending Enlightened Prestache until morning.

 Ruins in the Dreadlands

    None of them slept much the night before and all were feeling the effects. Tanisin¡¯s encounter with what they collectively decided to call ¡®the Shadow Being¡¯ had left each of them shaken. This was something new, something not covered in their training and lectures and unknown.


    They spent the remainder of that night watchful and jumping at the slightest cause while discussing what had happened. Each afraid the Shadow Being would try again. By the time dawn brightened the eastern sky they had no answers, more questions and a palatable fear¨Call the more enhanced by Despair¡¯s influence.


    What was this creature, all shadow and no substance? How had it managed to coax Tanisin out into the night? What was its purpose, its intent? That it had so easily lured one of them away brought true fear to the group.


    Tanisin especially was affected. He still felt the residue of the encounter both in mind and body. He wasn¡¯t certain what exactly had happened and he found he had no clear recollection of the event. His last memory was of going to sleep beside the dwindling fire and it was unsettling. Since then he remained in a fugue. His mind was trying to process the uncertainty and filled with an irrational fear given he had no memory to tie it to. Try as he might, he couldn''t wrap his head around it and he spent hours in a daze barely participating in the resulting conversation.


    For him and his companions however, there was little to do but press on come morning. They broke camp and ate a cold breakfast in the saddle with full light still hours away. None were inclined to continue asking the same questions over and over. Daylight brought them little relief.


    The deeper they travelled into the Dreadlands the more dry and washed out the landscape became. The sky had a perpetual grey about it now, as if of cloud cover though no clouds were visible. Rather the sun seemed not to shine as bright or as strong as it should. It was hot though, like on a summer''s day with a rainstorm pending. A heavy heat that brought sweat to their foreheads yet also at times there was a periodic chill that defied cloaks and clothing. It was irritating and confusing. Many times their path became clogged with the thorny weeds called deathvyne they¡¯d been warned about. Causing them to have to skirt around until clear. No wildlife was to be seen and more often than not the marker posts were damaged or even missing. On top of all that the effect of Despair¡¯s Influence sat heavy on each of them causing intrusive thoughts and irrational worry. Were it not for the blessing delivered by Anthin what seemed a lifetime ago none of them would be able to resist.


    A time or two throughout the morning¡¯s ride one or another of them would try to break the silence with a light joke or comment meant to draw a laugh or otherwise engage the group. The efforts felt feeble and ill timed and proving ineffective soon dwindled to nothing. For all of them this was, and would further prove to be one of the most challenging and dreary times in their lives.


    Just short of mid-day Daliah spoke up. ¡°Guys, we haven¡¯t seen a marker post in awhile now?¡± More a statement than a question she couldn¡¯t help feeling they were off course.


    The squad grouped together as Dav pulled up. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about that for now. They¡¯ve been broken and scattered all day, perhaps we just missed some.¡± He stated. It was an effort to live up to his words though.


    ¡°By the sun we¡¯re still heading the right way.¡± Willhem offered. It hung high in the sky though offered little in the way of comfort.


    ¡°What do you think Dav, do we continue as we are or look around and see if we can find a marker?¡± Willhem asked.


    Dav sat and struggled to make a decision. While the rest of them were there to protect him on his pilgrimage their decision making process thus far had been through mutual discussion. He was reluctant to lead them the wrong way. After a moment of silence he made a choice.


    ¡°I think¡­ We should split up here. Each chooses a direction and ride, we will stay within sight of each other and if anyone spots a marker post or any other indication we are on the right track we can regroup.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Tanisin agreed. He¡¯d managed to shake off his daze a bit. ¡°We¡¯ll fan out from here. Deliah takes a left, Relf goes right. I¡¯ll continue forward as we were. Dav goes diagonal between Daliah and me, Willhem same the other way with Relf. If anyone spots anything, give a whistle, and for Sayoshti¡¯s sake stay in sight of each other.¡±


    The group spread out as directed and rode in their assigned directions fanning further apart as they went. No one seemed able to find anything in regards to their course. Periodically checking to ensure they could see everyone else as they went. Tanisin was just about to call them back together on his course. Both Daliah and Relf were almost out of sight on either side of him and as of yet no one had given any signal.


    As he took a breath to whistle to the group he heard a faint one come from Relf on his right. It was repeated by Willhem who was waving him that way when he looked. He gave a whistle of his own, directing Dav and Deliah towards the others. He heard Dav repeat his whistle and assured the message was being passed on he turned his mount towards Relf¡¯s position and spurred it towards them.


    Tanisin joined Willhem and Relf where they sat their mounts. ¡°What is it Relf?¡± He asked as he pulled his horse to a stop. Relf just gestured in front of him prompting Tanisin to look for himself. They were on top of a small rise, ahead and slightly below them was what appeared to be the ruins of a small sized hamlet. It would have remained unseen to them had they not decided to split up.


    They studied the place as they awaited their companions. It was no doubt a ruin, in shambles and showing no sign of life. Tanisin picked out the remains of what could have been a longhouse or town hall surrounded by four or five smaller structures, most with walls crumbled and none with roofs intact. The place had the look of a ghost town long deserted. Dav and Deliah pulled up as he studied it.


    ¡°Captain Mathers didn¡¯t mention any towns Tan.¡± Dav stated. He didn¡¯t feel good about this place though he couldn¡¯t say if it was general or specific to the ruins.


    ¡°I know Dav.¡± Tanisin replied. ¡°It means we are off course and I don¡¯t want to get caught up here for no reason.¡±


    ¡°I think we should¡­¡± Dav was about to express his desire to return to their original path.


    ¡°Wait! See that?¡± Deliah was pointing down towards the ruins. The others stood in their stirrups straining to see whatever it was. There was nothing there, or at least none of the others could see what she was talking about.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What was it?¡± Tanisin asked her as he continued scanning the ruins.


    ¡°I thought I saw someone moving down there. Near the last ruin on the left side.¡±


    ¡°Anyone else see anything or anyone?¡± He asked the group. None had.


    ¡°Should we check it out closer?¡± Tanisin didn¡¯t really want to go there, his mind still rebelled against his will and like Dav he was thinking they should get back on track. They were still at least a day, maybe a day and a half from Despair''s Abyss and the Barrier. ¡°Let¡¯s vote on it.¡± He added. ¡°Anyone want to look?¡±


    Deliah, Relf and Willhem raised their hands, Dav and Tanisin did not. As leaders the two could have vetoed the vote but it wouldn¡¯t be fair so they agreed. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go have a look. Everyone stay sharp.¡± Tanisin loosened his sword in its scabbard as did the others. Placing his helmet on his head he nudged his horse forward and the rest followed him towards the ruins.


    It was clear on approach that the town had not been occupied in a very long time. There were almost no walls left standing except the longhouse. Old thatch roofs had long since decayed away leaving empty shells that once were buildings and now were closer to piles of rubble. The afternoon light did little to brighten the scene. The group dismounted just outside, securing their horses on some dry old saplings.


    ¡°Spread out, check those structures. I don¡¯t want to be caught by surprise.¡± Tanisin was all business now. The prospect of a threat helped sharpen his resolve and he was the sergeant he was expected to be. As the structures were, there was little left to actually hide anyone but he was taking no chances. He found his head cleared more with something to focus on beyond just plodding on. As the group spread out around him he began to wonder what this place had been and how long it had stood here forgotten to time.


    There was nothing to indicate it had ever been anything special. He thought however that it might predate Sayoshti¡¯s Sacrifice. There was little to base the assumption on though. What he did know for certain was that as he got closer to the place he felt something,  a slight tingle at the back of his mind like the hairs on his neck were standing up. He ignored it and continued on.


    They spread out on entering the townsite. Deliah and Relf headed left of the longhouse intent on finding what or whoever she had seen. Tanisin took a right, circling the other side. Dav entered the longhouse structure. Minutes of searching found no sign anyone had ever been there. The group was just about to give up, resume their trail and make some progress before night came.


    Deliah and Relf searched three structures. There was little to see beyond toppled walls and sparse vegetation. Tanisin searched the other side with Willhem, two areas little more than outlines in the grass where buildings had once stood. Dav¨Cinside the longhouse¨Cfound nothing but shadow and cobwebs. Some signs of small animals but that was all. He was about to turn around and exit the building when something underfoot caught his attention.


    The ground was grassy, centuries of thatch and old growth lay under the sparse grasses that had grown. As he took another step he found himself at the back end of the longhouse. The ground there felt ¡®different,¡¯ harder than the spongy turf he¡¯d been trodding on thus far. He picked up a foot to stomp and heard a wooden echo in return. This wasn¡¯t ground! It seemed to be a floor of some sort.


    Crouching he pushed aside the ground cover where his foot had come down. Sure enough there was wood there, fairly new too by appearance, or at least newer than the building he was in. Excited yet apprehensive about this discovery he cleared more grass and dirt out of his way.


    If it was a trap door or entryway underground he could find no latch or hinge to determine if it opened. He stood up ready to call out and show the others what he¡¯d found. He never got the chance! As he drew his breath to call them over, the planks dropped out from underneath him and he found himself falling straight down. A brief but loud yell escaped his lips. Now you¡¯ve done it! His fall continued. He landed with a jarring abrupt stop in the surrounding darkness and as he did so he tumbled over knocking his head.


    Tanisin and Willhem were on their way to the front of the longhouse. Tanisin was intent on calling the others back and resuming the journey. Close to where the entry would have been had the building been whole he came up short when he heard a surprised call from Dav inside.


    ¡°To the longhouse!¡± He cried loud enough to be heard throughout the whole townsite, drawing his sword and charging inside with Willhem on his heels.


    They rushed to a hole in the floor upon seeing no sign of Dav. It didn¡¯t take much for Tanisin to reason out what had happened. Dav had found this hole and fallen inside. The others joined Tanisin in peering down into the darkness and calling out for Dav. It took more than a few shouts before finally a faint reply floated up out of the pit.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m alright.¡± Dav called to them. As far as he could tell he was alright. In regards to where ¡®here¡¯ was he couldn¡¯t say. The place was pitch black around him other than the glow of daylight above.


    ¡°Hold on, we¡¯ll get you out.¡± Tanisin yelled down to him. ¡°Will, get back to the horses for some rope.¡± Willhem darted off without a word and returned in no time with the rope.


    ¡°Dav, how far down are you, I can¡¯t tell?¡± Tanisin asked from above as he tossed the rope down. In response he felt Dav tug on it indicating it had reached him at least. ¡°Grab hold, we¡¯ll pull you up.¡±


    They each grabbed a part of the rope spread out behind each other and prepared to haul Dav up from the dark pit. ¡°I got it, you can pull me up.¡± Dav told them. His voice was faint but clear. They strained at the rope, pulling Dav¡¯s weight up when quite suddenly all resistance was gone and the group comically tumbled over atop each other.


    ¡°What in Sayoshti¡¯s name!¡± Tanisin exclaimed as he got to his feet. The rest untangled themselves and stood as well. ¡°Dav?¡± There was no response this time.


    Fearing Dav had fallen and maybe knocked himself senseless the group sprang to action. Relf, Deliah and Willhem resumed their grip on the rope and Tanisin made ready to shimmy himself down. He made his way into the pit, not knowing how deep it was or what he¡¯d find at the bottom. Careful lest he land on Dav below him. As far as he could tell it was more a shaft than a pit, the walls were within arms reach on all sides of him until they weren¡¯t and he continued his descent to the darkened bottom.


    Finding nothing but darkness around him, no Dav and no light he called up to the others. ¡°He¡¯s not here!¡± Panic laced his voice, worrying for his brother who¡¯d been there a mere few minutes earlier. ¡°I can¡¯t see a blasted thing, I''m gonna need a torch.¡± He looked up to see the faces of his companions high above, indistinct as they were framed by the daylight outside this trap. One of them disappeared for a moment but returned with a lit brand in hand, whoever it was waved the brand back and forth before dropping it down.


    Tanisin stepped back as the torch fell to the ground in front of him. He bent to pick it up and held it aloft to better survey his surroundings. He found himself in a tunnel ending abruptly in front of him, his gaze following the wall up to the entry above, noting it was stone and not dirt. The floor below his feet was stone as well, littered with broken boards and slivers of wood from the planks above. Dav must have put his weight on an unstable area and fallen through but where was he now?


    Turning Tanisin noted a long stone tunnel receding into the darkness ahead. This would be no short search, he thought. He¡¯d need more torches and one or more of his squad to help him. Dammit Dav, what¡¯d you get yourself into this time? The dust on the floor failed to yield any more clues. It was disturbed but because of Dav¡¯s fall and his own shuffling he couldn¡¯t make sense of the mess. Looking up he yelled some instructions, asking for both assistance and supplies.


    In short order he was joined by Relf with a pack slung across his back. ¡°Will and Deliah are moving the horses into the longhouse. They¡¯ll stay there until we return. Will can¡¯t stand closed in spaces so Deliah I tossed a coin to choose who¡¯d join you. I got torches, more rope, water and some food.¡± Relf lit another brand off the one Tanisin was holding and hitched his pack into a better position.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Tanisin demanded. ¡°Let¡¯s go find my brother.¡± Grimly they set off down the tunnel.

 Enemies in the Dark

    Darkness was an understatement! Were it not for their flickering torches it would be so complete as to prevent them from seeing their hands in front of their faces. Tanisin was glad Relf had thought to bring more. As it was they''d burned through two and it was clear as they traversed the passage that whatever end there was to it was still a long way away.


    The tunnel was constructed from stone blocks arching overhead. They had thought to find a natural passage or dirt but it was clear someone had built this place. What it¡¯s purpose was here in a small ruined town in the middle of the Dreadlands was something Tanisin did not want to think about too much. Whatever it¡¯s original purpose it kept on arrow straight with no breaks or turns. It was also¨Che noted¨Csuspiciously clear of the dust on the floor that one would expect of a long abandoned place.


    ¡°How far do you think this cursed tunnel goes Tan?¡± Relf spoke the very thought Tanisin was having.


    ¡°I wish I knew, we have to be past the townsite now and I can¡¯t see any indication it¡¯s ending.¡±


    Relf barked a laugh, it sounded desperate and forced. ¡°I¡¯m not normally afraid of close spaces, but this one makes me wish I¡¯d stayed with the others.¡±


    It was the effects of the Dreadlands amplifying the constriction of the tight space. The intrusive thoughts were bombarding the both of them without pause. What if this place has no end? We should turn back! There¡¯s nothing here but darkness and death! What if the tunnel collapses? Incessant and constant. Only their resolve to find Dav kept them putting one foot in front of the other. As they traversed deeper Tanisin felt something even darker in the back of his mind. A presence or intruding connection with something. He tried to shake it off but it nagged constantly above even the thoughts brought on by the Dreadlands effect. Meanwhile they were forced to light another torch and their light sources dwindled.


    They trudged along for what Tanisin figured was roughly an hour, though time was an illusion in this place beyond the consumption of their torch. It was coming down to decision time, they¡¯d burned down half their torches. Pathetic things really, nothing more than rags wrapped around branch ends. If they continued on much longer without turning back they¡¯d have no light to return by. That prospect was daunting.


    Tanisin voiced the concern aloud. ¡°These torches are burning quick, we can¡¯t go much further.¡± They¡¯d do no good if they lost themselves, either for Dav or the others waiting behind.


    ¡°I was just thinking the same thing Tan.¡± A desperation overlay Relf¡¯s voice.


    ¡°We carry on until we light the next branch.¡± He decided. ¡°After that I dare not continue. We¡¯ll have to return to the others and make more torches. Try again.¡± Frustrated, he sighed. ¡°Damnit, Despair!¡± The last delivered loud and alive with his anger made all the more forceful by the pervading sensation in his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll find him. If we have to turn back we¡¯ll just try again.¡± Relf did his best to offer assurance. It was forced and empty. They both feared Dav was in trouble and the longer they left him the worse it would be.


    Tanisin¡¯s torch began to sputter on its last legs. Relf¡¯s was over halfway consumed. Tanisin held his aloft as long as he could, casting its pathetic light down the tunnel. Resigned he stopped, they¡¯d have to light another. There was just no help for it. Tanisin dug in the pack for another torch just as his old one flickered out. He set to lighting it, turned towards Relf facing back the way they¡¯d come.


    ¡°Tan¡­¡± Relf said, a hint of hope in his voice. ¡°Look.¡± He pointed past Tanisin¡¯s shoulder.


    Ahead of them but still distant they could make out a dim light. Tanisin lit his torch and held it aloft. The two of them continued with some destination in sight and a renewed sense of hope mixed with caution in their steps. They didn¡¯t know what awaited them.


    Dav came to slowly. Upon regaining his senses he found that he was bound, hogtied really, and naked! Alarmed, he tried to cry out only to find he was gagged as well, unable to make more than muffled noises around the cloth in his mouth. He had no idea where he was! His last recollection was of grabbing the rope to be hauled out of darkness. He also had a splitting headache and a lump on the back of his head. He reasoned out that someone¨Cor something¨Cmust have knocked him out.


    Looking around he could see it was some sort of hall or cavern. No, a hall for sure. Built from dressed stonework from what he could see. The place was large and equally dim. He strained to look around, hindered by his bonds.


    ¡°He¡¯s awake!¡± A gruff voice spoke from behind him, out of sight. ¡°Get him up and bring him here.¡± It was a command, issued in a gravel hard and grating voice.


    A shadow loomed across his vision and he was hauled up via his arms tied behind him. Rough and uncaring at the strain put on his limbs. He struggled feebly with no chance of breaking free. Two large men held him suspended by the arms between them.


    ¡°Now now little rat. None of that.¡± one of them said close to his ear.


    He turned his head side to side trying to get sight of his captors. He couldn¡¯t make anything out, only that they were large men and cowled in dark tattered robes leaving nothing visible but rough hands and the tips of noses. He did manage to see a dark tunnel on one wall across the hall and a large crumbling stone staircase on the other end.


    His captors turned to take him to the speaker, as they did he noted the vast size of the hall he was in. It was immense, with pillars supporting a vaulted ceiling. The deepest areas shrouded in shadow with only their immediate area lit by a large bonfire. They appeared to be right in the middle. The two men dragged him towards the fire and their leader standing there.


    His arms bound behind him sent jolts of pain into his shoulders. His legs similarly tied, dragged on the rough stone floor leaving a trail in the dust of centuries. The firelight made the shadows dance. A creepy sort of cavorting as opposed to the normal cheerfulness a large fire in the dark should have. He suspected it was Despair¡¯s Influence working in his mind¨Caddled from the blow he¡¯d received earlier. The fellows dragging him stopped in front of their leader and dumped him on the floor.


    This man at least he could see. He was as large as the others and similarly dressed but his cowl was down leaving his face exposed. It was a cruel face of hard lines and sharp plains that looked to be carved from the very stone surrounding them. He was shorn bald and the firelight glinted off the dome of his head. There was no hint of kindness on that face. His brows were as jutting as his chin and topped small dark eyes that shone with a hint of madness. Dav couldn¡¯t place his nationality.


    ¡°Stop glaring at me little worm.¡± The man demanded, irate. Crouching down he took a hold of Dav¡¯s chin in a grip made of iron. ¡°You¡¯re the one the Master has told us is coming. Oh yes. You and your friends.¡± Dav continued to stare at him. The grip tightened on Dav¡¯s face as the man twisted his head back and forth studying him. ¡°He¡¯s vext with you.¡±


    Dav worked some saliva into his dry mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t even know him.¡±


    With no warning the man slapped Dav across the face leaving stars in his vision and snapping his head to the side. ¡°Quiet dog! You may not know him, but he knows you. You¡¯ll soon have your chance to meet him and you will rue the day your path crossed his.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Dav opted for silence in response. It seemed to mollify his captor. ¡°You two, check his bonds. See that he won¡¯t be wiggling free on us. Hurry! Our Master comes soon.¡± A snap of his fingers got his underlings scurrying to do as asked.


    They checked and double checked the ropes securing Dav and left him lying on the hard ground. Then they hunkered down beside the fire waiting for whoever was coming soon. Dav cast a hopeful look back towards the passageway. His assumption was that it led back to the trap door that had dumped him down here.


    ¡°Looking for your friends?¡± The leader followed his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t fear, two followed you down and they will soon be trussed up for the Master as you are. The other two stayed on the surface, they will soon be dead. It¡¯s you the Master wants. You and your ¡®brother.¡¯ The two pups, weaned by the priest.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t find an easy fight.¡± Dav stated with defiance. Though in truth with a bravado he didn¡¯t feel.


    ¡°Oh never fear. We were quite prepared for your arrival here. The Followers of the Inevitable won¡¯t be caught lacking.¡±


    ¡°The Followers of..? You''re the Cult!¡±


    Without warning the man turned and kicked him soundly in the side. ¡°Shut up!¡± He bellowed angrily with an even deeper and more dangerous glean in his eyes. ¡°You dare insult The Followers. The Cult¡­ bah. Your little religion is the true cult. Our order is old beyond old in comparison. For more than four millennia we, The Followers have acted as Despair''s hands in Etrusia. We carry out His will and His end. Despair is INEVITABLE!¡± There was more than a hint of madness about him now. As the echo of his words faded out he began to laugh, a chilling sound that was soon joined by that of his two companions.


    The whole lot of them are crazy. Dav could imagine why. Bad enough willingly giving your life over to Despair, all the more so to do it in The Dreadlands. He lay there nursing a sore head and ribs as these men continued laughing into the darkness and hoped his friends would get there soon. Before too much longer the men¡¯s laughter died off.


    The leader began a chant, quiet but ominous in a language Dav couldn¡¯t place. His versus punctuated by a response from his underlings in the same dialect. The language was guttural and alien, though these men seemed to know it well enough. Dav was more afraid than he was willing to show as he waited for whatever was to come next.


    Tanisin and Relf crept along the corridor, careful to be as silent as possible and wary of any noise not made by them. They had extinguished their torches leaving the burnt nubs on the floor behind them. There was just light enough to see now from the glow ahead. Thus far they¡¯d encountered nothing and no one but they weren¡¯t taking any chances. Swords loose in scabbards and helms on heads they continued on.


    They stopped abruptly as a strange sound filled the air. Someone ahead of them was laughing. A raucous, insane sounding burst of mirth. Who could be doing so in such a dire place as this? Tanisin moved his mouth close to Relf¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°We¡¯re close now, be on your guard.¡± Relf merely nodded, he needed no prompting. Indeed he¡¯d been on his guard since entering the tunnel.


    They moved on as slow and quiet as mice when the cat¡¯s about. For the first time and fortuitously the tunnel began to curve slightly, just as they were to traverse that curve they heard ahead, another laugh. Not as loud as the other, more a chuckle as if someone was in on the joke. It was enough to alert them to a presence ahead.


    Tanisin threw caution to the wind. Sayoshti¡¯s Grace had favoured them with this warning and he meant to take a chance on it. He drew his sword and noted as Relf did the same. The two looked at each other with a mutual understanding and sprang to action. First Tanisin then close behind him Relf broke into a run.


    They rounded the bend to find two men clad black robes. They¡¯d been lying in wait but Tanisin and Relf¡¯s headlong charge had turned the ambush against them. Tanisin noted the surprised look on the one man''s face as he bowled him over, leaving him there for Relf to take care of. He continued on towards the second who was desperately trying to unsheathe his blade. He never got the chance. Tanisin ran him through before it was even halfway clear of its scabbard. His opponent gave a raspy sigh as Tanisin¡¯s sword was pulled from his torso and died in the dust, blood staining the stones of the floor as it seeped from the body.


    Tanisin turned to see if Relf had finished his opponent. The man was on his face struggling against Relf¡¯s weight on top of him. He was a large man but Relf was even larger. He¡¯d pinned the man face down on the floor with a knee to his upper back, blade to his throat. The fellow attempted to call out, perhaps as warning to someone else ahead but he couldn¡¯t draw a breath with Relf¡¯s weight on top of him. Tanisin approached the two.


    He tore a hunk of cloth off of the man¡¯s cloak and when he had a chance thrust it past the fellow¡¯s teeth into his gaping mouth, then tore another strip off the cloak and tied it around their ambushers head making an effective gag. He then gestured for Relf to get off the man. Relf did and dragged him to his feet. Tanisin took one arm, Relf the other and they led him back the way they¡¯d come away from the light.


    Once safely back they dropped their captive to the floor. Relf bent over him. ¡°I¡¯m going to remove your gag now. Any noise not asked for will be very unpleasant for you, understood?¡± The fellow nodded and Relf untied the cloth, pulling the wad from his mouth. The man was clearly not cowed by Relf¡¯s hulking presence nor his threat. He drew a deep breath and made to yell. Relf was ready for his duplicity though and struck a solid punch to the man¡¯s chin, he stood then and delivered a kick to the ribs.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Tanisin stopped Relf from delivering another blow. ¡°Now. You can see my friend here is serious. He¡¯s also quite capable of delivering more and leaving you still able to talk.¡±


    The man nodded again, sincere this time.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Tanisin asked, ¡°Where is our companion?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s up ahead. Likely dead already.¡± A note of defiance still in his voice he used his chin to point back up the corridor.


    ¡°I doubt that.¡± Tanisin told him. ¡°How many more of you are there?¡±


    ¡°Enough to take care of you two.¡±


    Relf, feeling they weren¡¯t going to be getting the answers they wanted, wound up and struck him again. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you if I have to.¡± It was an empty threat, he really had put his violent past behind him. But the fellow didn¡¯t know that and Relf looked truly threatening. The man cowered back frightened, his crazy eyes darted between his two captors.


    ¡°I¡¯m not certain I can stop him even if I wanted to.¡± Tanisin remarked. ¡°How many?¡±


    Their prisoner was subdued at last and wasted no time answering. ¡°Three, that''s all. Just three.¡±


    ¡°There now, that¡¯s better. I really don¡¯t enjoy inflicting pain on others. My friend here however¡­¡± He left that hanging in the air for a minute before asking his next question. ¡°What will we find ahead?¡±


    With no fight left the man answered. ¡°A hall, a big hall. This passage comes out on one end. You¡¯ll find them in the middle, there¡¯s a large stairway at the other end.¡±


    ¡°And where will that stair take us?¡±


    ¡°Out. To more ruins about five miles from where you came in.¡±


    Tannin had all he needed. He slipped his dagger from its case. For the first time the captive had true fear in his eyes. ¡°Rest easy fellow. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± He took the gag and stuffed it back into the prisoner¡¯s mouth and tied it. Then he deftly cut away more of the man¡¯s robes and used the pieces to tie him. ¡°Knock him out.¡±


    Relf stepped forward and dealt a wicked blow to the man¡¯s temple, effectively rendering him out cold.


    ¡°Now,¡± Tanisin stated, ¡°let¡¯s go see if we can free Dav.¡±


    They resumed their creeping progress down the passageway stepping light on their feet and cautious. They passed the body of the man Tanisin had dispatched earlier. Slowly they made their way to where the passage opened up to the hall.


    Peering around the last corner with Relf on his heels, Tanisin strained to spy ahead. He could see the hall. It was vast! The light coming from a fire some ways inside, almost center between the passage and the stairway. He could just make out the vague shapes of men moving around that fire. Large silhouettes in the dancing light. Also there, lying on the stone a dark bundle that could only be Dav. He wasn¡¯t moving, though if bound, helpless, unconscious or dead, Tanisin couldn¡¯t say. He put a hand back to Relf¡¯s bulk behind him signaling they should move back.


    ¡°Seems the fellow was telling the truth, at least about their numbers. I only see three of them. Dav¡¯s trussed up there too I think.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡± Relf asked him.


    ¡°A short sneak and a quick surprise would be best. We can get close unseen if we¡¯re quiet. Once we are in the light we¡¯ll have to charge and take them quick. They look to be big guys so let¡¯s just hope they''re as unprepared and unskilled as their friends back there.¡±


    The plan was dependent on luck, desperate, but he saw no other real option. There was too much space between them. Relf as ever though was game. ¡°Sounds good to me, let¡¯s do this.¡±

 The Wayran Cathedral

    Anthin returned to the parish early the next day. He was realistic in his expectations about an audience with The Enlightened. That morning found him navigating streets much the same as the day prior. There were still fewer folk about than normal and those who were about did so with an air of reluctance. He still kept a wary eye for city guard patrols. The city had an air, it was as if a storm were approaching though the weather was pleasant.


    He presented himself to Brother Orrin as the man was still at breakfast. ¡°Good morning Brother.¡± Anthin had no compunction about interrupting Orrin¡¯s meal. He smiled at the greeting, keeping up airs.


    ¡°Good Morning Anthin.¡± Orrin replied. ¡°I assume you¡¯re here for an update.¡± He had an almost gleeful air about him.


    ¡°I am.¡± Anthin knew full well that Orrin was intent on playing this game his way.


    ¡°Well it seems you are in luck. I¡¯m told your request has been granted.¡± Orrin smiled at him, an empty smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°There will be an escort assigned this afternoon to take you to the Enlightened shortly after the lunch hour.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is good news. I shall return at the appointed hour. Thank you for your efforts Brother.¡±


    He departed the parish with no intention of waiting until after lunch. People in Wayra taken under escort recently had a habit of disappearing and Anthin had no desire to become another. Instead he made his way a few streets over before returning to the yard of the parish. He¡¯d prepared prior to leaving that morning, changing into his vestments and bringing with him some items that were sure to be useful.


    Equipped as best as he could he approached the rear of the parish hoping that Orrin would be engaged inside rather than out. On both his visits thus far he¡¯d noted a lack of people in the building, likely due to the reassignment of clergy and Corps personnel to outlying posts. He was doubtful anyone else was active there other than Brother Orrin, perhaps some small housekeeping staff. He made for the cellar door he¡¯d noted on his first visit, it remained unlocked. With a last glance around the parish¡¯s yard he opened the door and stole into the cellar.


    The layout was typical of almost every parish in Etrusia. A large square room where shelving lined the walls and split the room. The back contained a stairway up and beside that a closed door. That door was Anthin¡¯s goal and mercifully it too was unlocked. He entered and descended the stairs.


    The bottom revealed a dark passage that should, to Anthin''s knowledge, lead into the catacombs below the cathedral. Producing a lantern, flint and a small bit of dry tinder from his pouch he struck a spark and managed to get the wick lit before continuing. Typically these passages ran straight with little deviation, their purpose was to facilitate escape from the cathedrals should it be required. Many of them had fallen into disrepair and few people were even still aware of their existence. This particular tunnel remained in good repair.


    He found himself in the catacombs. These caverns beneath the cathedral served many purposes. For the entombment of Church officials who passed away, storage rooms and in some cases dungeons. Anthin was counting on the layout being similar to that of Dimabri¡¯s, and made his way further in. He soon came to the part of the catacombs that did serve as a dungeon.


    Lines of doors on either side of the hall, most wide open but a few closed and locked tight suggesting occupation. He dared not pause for a look lest he give himself away so he shuffled past them with a hand held over his lantern. He wished he could do more, to be able to help these interred folk. It was probable to him that these cells held the missing citizens of Wayra. The ones who¡¯d run afoul of Prestache at least. The more he¡¯d learned of goings on in Wayra the more convinced he became that the Enlightened and General Falmar were acting in tandem.


    Time was his enemy. Eventually his escort would find him missing and after checking Edwyne¡¯s place it would become clear that he was not going to cooperate. He only hoped Edwyne wouldn¡¯t be caught up in things and end up in a cell himself. Once his duplicity was discovered Anthin could bet that they would know he was trying to gain access to the cathedral by other means.


    Quickly and quietly he passed the cells with the hall ending at a short stair leading up. This part held the tombs. Generations of Enlightened, Brothers and Sisters, other clergy and Church officials reverently placed in stone sarcophagi to be sheltered in the lap of the Church for eternity. The most notable had carvings of their likeness upon them, the lowest were little more than a box, maybe with an inscription noting who they were. There were hundreds of them in rows and sections with room for more. He stopped at the last one in his path. It was the final resting place of Saint Wayra. Anthin said a small prayer over the tomb of this revered figure asking for wisdom and fortitude.


    That done he went up another stairway to the storage rooms. Similar to the dungeons as far as doors lining the halls, many just arches. These held the stores and such of the cathedral. Food, wines, treasures, supplies and all the things required to run the place. He was very cautious here as this area would be more likely to have people in it. On high alert he made his way past lines of doors and alcoves.


    He neither saw nor heard anyone about. It was possible the cathedral was running on minimum staff. That much like the other clergy and Corps troops the staff here had been ¡®reassigned¡¯ as it would be easier for Prestache to maintain his secrecy. Likely the Enlightened only kept those absolutely loyal to him. It disturbed Anthin to think of an Enlightened in such a way but were he honest with himself he had no doubt about the duplicity of mankind. Even those purported to be among the most holy! He came at last to the final stair and trod upwards to the door leading into the cathedral proper.


    He paused to don the hood of his vestments. From a short distance he¡¯d be no more than another Brother within the cathedral. Then he tried the latch on the door but to his dismay it was locked. He stood there a moment stymied, it seemed his luck had run dry. If he couldn¡¯t gain access he¡¯d have to return to the parish and probably end up in a cell. The door was too thick to be beaten down and even were it not he couldn¡¯t risk the noise.


    Here his caution and what luck he still had again worked in his favour. As he resigned himself to finding another way he heard voices on the other side of the door and right after that the sound of keys in a lock. He hurried back down the stairs in search of an alcove that would conceal him, desperate to avoid detection. He found one, ducked inside and blew out the flame of his lantern.


    He was just in time as the door opened and someone entered the catacombs. The sound of the door closing, two voices conversing as they made their way down the stairs. Anthin held his breath still and invisible in the darkness. He could see a light growing brighter as its bearers proceeded past his hiding place.


    ¡°...and they should have that meddling priest by now. We have a cell prepared.¡± The voice was unfamiliar to Anthin.


    ¡°Good. The Master will not tolerate any further delays.¡± Another disassociated voice floated down the corridor floating ahead of the light.


    ¡°Further delays? All is on track and moving according to plan. This interruption is no more than a small bump and all but dealt with. The city is firmly in the General¡¯s grip. The Enlightened is playing his part¨Cas if he had any choice in the matter¨C and even now more of our people are moving into the countryside. As it stands we will have all of Wayra under our control within the month.¡±


    ¡°The next phase is wiping out the Church¡¯s forces. Once our people are all in place we will clear them all out. Prestache will send some reassuring messages promising all is under control and by the time the Citadel is ready to act we will be able to keep ....¡±


    Shadows danced along the wall as the pair passed Anthin¡¯s hiding spot. He was alarmed by what he¡¯d heard, it meant a vaster conspiracy than a coup. As they continued on Anthin dared a peek, his concern overriding his caution. He needed to know who was involved. What he discovered sent a chill down his spine.


    The two men walking away from him were not of the clergy. Their attire of entirely black robes, cowls down showing gleaming shorn bald heads in the torchlight. There was no mistaking that these were members of The Followers of the Inevitable, cultist worshipers of Despair. This was no mere regional power play, no localized change in political dynamics. It was a full assault upon Wayra and the Church from Despair''s minions. That such a thing could happen and be implemented with the help of one of the Church¡¯s Enlightened¡­ Anthin felt a surge of rage. This must be contained and the Citadel MUST be told.


    With no time to spare Anthin hurried to the door. He found it left unlocked and made his way through. With his cowl up he hurried towards the back end of the cathedral taking a narrow stair to the floors above. He made no further attempt at concealment, the corridors were empty. He came at last to Prestache¡¯s office.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Anthin barged into the room, the heavy door bursting open with the force of his rage. He found Enlightened Prestache sitting in a large chair in the middle of the room backed by a member of the Cult. The room was dark with deep shadows covering all sides. A deeper, thicker darkness was all but impenetrable behind the two men. The cultist was the archetypal example of his kind, overly large and brutish with hair shorn to the scalp in black robes. Menacing with more than a touch of madness in his eyes. A look of anger and alarm flashed on his face at Anthin¡¯s unexpected entry.


    Prestache was another matter as he noted Anthin with a rictus snarl on his lips. Little remained recognizable of the man Anthin once knew. His once hale and hearty form was bloated and gross. He sat nude on his chair with open weeping sores all over his body. His skin shone slick with sweat and almost translucent showing hints of his insides. The Enlightened¡¯s face was gaunt and thin in contrast to his bloated torso. Skeletal with sunken eyes and protruding teeth, his lips practically nonexistent. The worst was the un-natural ropey strand of blackness that seemed to flow from Prestache¡¯s back. A twisting vile looking thread, wrist thick, that ran down his body and along the floor into the deep darkness in the back of the room. It quivered and pulsated as if alive and an unnerving feeling emanated from it. It had the look of some kind of umbilical cord though twisted and dark.


    Words failed Anthin as he surveyed the grim scene. He struggled with the knowledge that his compatriot was deeply entrenched in Despair¡¯s grasp. All he could manage was a strained ¡°Prestache?¡± and he fumbled for words as he came to a dead stop. When his initial shock passed he sensed a growing menace coming from the deep darkness behind Prestache and the cultist. A vile presence that nearly physically choked him.


    ¡°Look here Holy One. Our snooping Brother has come to us.¡± The man spoke to Prestache who did not respond beyond turning his sunken eyes to Anthin¡¯s. Anthin noted in those eyes malice and rage yet also pain and remorse, as well as the hope of release.


    ¡°What have you done to him?¡± Anthin demanded with the full force of his anger and fright evident in his voice.


    ¡°Me? Nothing! His condition is of his own doing and was quite voluntary. I doubt he knew the cost when he agreed to it though.¡± The man barked an insane twitter of flighty laughter. ¡°You wrong me good Brother. This is the work of my Master¡¯s hand.¡±


    ¡°How..?¡± Anthin was still at a loss for words and could barely formulate a thought.


    Enlightened Prestache¡¯s mouth moved slowly opening and closing. His tongue, grotesquely swollen, worked over his jutting teeth trying to wet lips that were stretched thin to the point of nonexistence. ¡°Anthiiinnn¡­¡± he managed with great effort. A low dry rasp. ¡°So clear, so simple at first.¡± It was clear the act of speaking caused agony for the Enlightened.


    ¡°Prestache, are you there?¡± Anthin was desperate to find some shred of humanity in this thing that was once a child of Sayoshti.


    ¡°Kill¡­ me¡­.¡± The Enlightened begged him. The mass of darkness feeding off of Prestache through whatever that coiling rope was pulsated like a grotesque beating heart.


    Anthin¡¯s eyes darted from Prestach to the cultist standing at his side. The man seemed ready for anything he might try. Still a chance must be taken. He tried to keep the fellow talking, to delay until Anthin could strike. The man appeared unconcerned, bored even. He hadn¡¯t even called for any help.


    ¡°What devilry goes on here?¡± Anthin demanded again.


    ¡°Simply put Brother¡­¡± The cultist put all his disdain into the title. ¡°Wayra belongs to Despair and there¡¯s nothing your pathetic Church can do. Our plan has been years in the making, devised by the hand of Despair itself. All is already in place.¡±


    ¡°This cannot be. I won¡¯t allow it, the Citadel won¡¯t allow it! Despair has no home here.¡± Anthin prayed within his mind as he talked. He had some small tricks up his sleeve, some minor abilities granted through Sayohshti¡¯s Grace. Mentally he prepared.


    ¡°It is all but done, fool! Your Church has no power here. Even now my Master¡¯s forces move into place ready to eliminate the pathetic remnants of your Church. By the time The Citadel knows the truth it will be much too late.¡± As the Follower babbled on Anthin carefully unsheathed his knife. The man¡¯s eyes glittered with a mad glee and in his triumph he hardly paid attention to Anthin at all.


    Now was the time. ¡°Sayoshti¡¯s Light blind you foul creature!!!¡± Anthin threw up his hands, dagger clenched, putting all of his will into the curse. He felt Sayoshti¡¯s Will surge within him. There was a flash of light, so bright, pure and warm. The cultist cried out stunned and blinded by the light of Sayoshti. The seething mass of darkness behind the throne holding Prestache reeled back from the light as if pained, it retreated deeper into the back of the room. The pulsating increased. Seconds later it began to coalesce back to its original mass.


    Anthin, emboldened by his success, struck like a viper; taking the cultist through the heart with his thrusting dagger. The man collapsed clutching his chest, gasping as his lifeblood slowly beneath him. Anthin then struck at the dark writhing cord connecting Prestache to the foul evil behind him. He grabbed at it with his free hand, the connection sent a shock up his arm almost paralysing him. His mind connected with something astonishingly vile within the room, something deeply malevolent to all life in Etrusia. He felt its evil as it washed over his very soul. It held him firm and helpless in that moment. Unable to move, unable to sever its connection to Prestache.


    The Enlightened writhed upon the chair, his fluid like bulk shaking. Some of the sores on his body wept a mucus that smoked on contact with the chair and floor. The boils and blisters covering Prestache¡¯s body began to burst and he screamed in agony accompanied by an ear splitting wail from within the darkness. Anthin felt it to his bones and again fought to maintain his hold. The dying cultist clutched at Anthin¡¯s leg but Anthin shook off the weak grip.


    He felt himself weakening¨Chis will drained, syphoned from him as he mentally battled this force of Despair¡¯s will. He fell to his knees still gripping the cord with his dagger held useless in his other hand. The hand gripping the cord was enveloped in agony as it too began to smoke and smoulder. Darkness flooded his vision and he felt himself slipping away from the world.


    He grasped within his mind trying to shore his resolve against this unbreakable resistance. Time and again his will was beaten back by the thing. Time and again he rebuilt his resolve. Should he perish here he intended to ensure this thing did not continue, left to plague Wayra. Desperate he felt himself slip away and fought it with all his being until he must burst from the effort. All was certain to end for Anthin then, but he held firm still until he felt a throbbing warmth at his waist.


    He spared a small thought for it. His pouch was there, with all his things inside. THE ROD. He had a quick thought of it but was uncertain if it was his own. With great effort and the last of his will he dropped his dagger to the floor and reached into the pouch. His hand sought the rod, growing warmer by the second and he grasped it and pulled it from his pouch.


    Then there was an intense light!


    His mind flooded with warmth and love. His soul was fortified by the presence of Holy Sayoshti¡¯s spirit. He regained his feet slowly, painfully. Strength and hope flooded into him as he bathed in the protection of his Faith, the conduit of the rod suffusing him. With a resolve stronger than ever, Anthin struck again! Still gripping strong despite the agony he dropped the rod and stooped to grab his discarded dagger. He sawed haggardly at the rope of evil. It resisted by sending shocks of numbness up his arms and transmitting malice from its very being. Trying to scramble his mind anew.


    Finally he cut through. Fluids erupted from the severed cord burning into the floor. Some splattered on Anthin searing anew the skin of his hand, excruciating pain flared anew causing him to drop the dagger and release his other hand. There was a deafening rush of noise, like wind tearing through a narrow canyon. The mass of darkness at the back of the room gave one more violent pulse and collapsed into itself. Strained further than he¡¯d ever been, Anthin collapsed to the floor.


    Anthin¡¯s next thought was one of agony. His left hand burned still smoking, his body wracked with the pain, twisting his muscles in painful convulsions. He clawed his way from the mental darkness and got to his feet with no idea on how much time had passed. Checking his


    hand he found it a ruined mess, now little more than a lump of flesh, still smoking from the effects of the vileness that had washed over it. He was weak and light headed, swaying on his feet. As his vision returned he tore a piece of his robes and wrapped the hand, it was doubtful he¡¯d ever use it again. Resigned, he looked about the room.


    Of the pulsating darkness there was nothing left. Whatever had inhabited that space and pitted its will against Anthin¡¯s was gone. Whether defeated or fled he knew not. He didn¡¯t know what it was. Some new creature of Despair or an eldritch horror returned from the Abyss, either scenario was equally frightening. The cultist lay where he¡¯d fallen, his blood pooled and mixing with the fluids released in the struggle. The man¡¯s eyes were open and though dead still held a hint of the insanity that ruled his life. Anthin¡¯s dagger lay on the floor a few feet away, twisted and unrecognisable. He spied the rod close to it and hurried to scoop it up. He looked at it closely, feeling no remnant of the power that had surged into him through it. He stashed it back in his pouch.


    Forgetting his own pain was an effort as Anthin moved to Prestache. The body of the Enlightened was a ruined mess, still emitting noxious fluids and vapour from the burst sores, the severed cord leaked fluid as well. On the whole Prestache looked like a mockery of a human being, more like an empty sack than a man. Anthin said a prayer over the body. Whatever Prestache had become, whatever his misguided motivations he was an Enlightened of the Church. One who had begged for release.


    ¡°May your soul reside in Syoshti¡¯s presence for eternity. Sayoshti, may his faith in you bolster the barrier against Despair and may he find peace in your presence.¡±


    He¡¯d done what he could. With a renewed determination and a sense of urgency he made his way back the way he¡¯d come. The pain was intense and his movement slow but there was no time to deal with it further. The Citadel had to be warned. Anthin didn¡¯t think events here would stop whatever plans Despair had for Wayra. There was still a real chance General Falmar was as entrapped in Despair''s influence as Prestache had been. An even more frightening thought, what if he were a willing participant? Anthin himself would have to get out of Wayra somehow after dealing with messages and of course someone would have to look at his hand. He hoped Edwyne had not been detained or caught up in the chaos.

 Rescue

    Dav lay naked and bound in the flickering light of the Cultist¡¯s fire. He¡¯d lost all track of time, his arms burned from the strain of being tied behind him that left hands and legs numb. The cold air of the hall no longer bothered him. What did bother him was the constant chanting. The leader''s strange dialect and his followers'' equally strange responses. He could only guess it was some prayer or benediction to Despair. It grated on him and frightened him more than a little.


    He still couldn¡¯t grasp the strangeness of those who worshipped Despair. That they were mad there was no doubt but quite unlike what he¡¯d always pictured madness as, strange ramblings and paranoia. This held a cold cunning and level of acceptance he couldn¡¯t fathom, the very idea was as alien to him as the ancient Veliar.


    For the hundredth time, maybe the thousandth he wondered about his companions. Where were they? He prayed to Sayoshti that they were safe from harm, hopeful that his small silent prayers were heard through the gross din of the cultist¡¯s insanity. He also prayed for peace, serenity and to be able to accept his fate whatever might come. The prayers helped, if only a little.


    A spasm of pain shot up his spine. A symptom of lying there unable to move. He wriggled around trying to relieve it, noting the darkest depths of the hall in the shadows cast by the firelight. It all seemed surreal, with the numbness of his body and mind sheltering him from the worst of his predicament.


    As near as he could figure these cultists were waiting for someone, or something! They¡¯d made mention of their ¡®Master.¡¯ Dav had no desire to meet it. Anyone or anything that could invoke the fear he saw in these madmen¡¯s eyes when they spoke of it would have to be something terrible to behold. He intended to be gone long before there was any risk of meeting whatever it was. To that effect he¡¯d been slowly working at his bonds, twisting and pulling at them as far as he was able to. When that brought no result beyond bloody wrists, he started sawing at them with a small sharp stone he¡¯d managed to find lying nearby. It was a pathetic effort producing little to no gain yet he kept at it as much for something to do as for any hope of success.


    He looked around again as he shifted in pain. Earlier he¡¯d spotted his clothing and belongings close to the fire and out of reach. His clothes and cloak dropped to the floor in a hapless heap, pouch resting atop the pile and his scabbarded sword lying beside them. They may as well have been sitting on the moon for all the good they did him there. There was nothing else of use anywhere. Resigned to waiting things out and continuing working on his tied hands he started to roll back over.


    Something caught his eye just then. A deeper shadow near the edge of the light. He focused on it, worried about any sort of thing voluntarily lurking in these depths. His straining eyes searched the darkness. He thought he caught a glint of metal reflecting the light back at him. Dav turned his head back to the cultists busy at their fireside activities. They hadn''t noted anything amiss. When he turned back to the darkness he caught sight of Relf¡¯s pale face staring back at him disembodied in the void.


    Relf raised a finger to his lips signifying silence and made a swirl with his hand above his head, a code for circling around. Then he faded back out of the light silent as a spectre. Hope welled up within Dav¡¯s heart. His friends were here. He wasn¡¯t left forgotten in the depths and more importantly his companions were alive. They had no way to communicate with him and he had no idea what they were planning but he intended to be ready. So he turned back to the sharp stone and began hacking at his ropes with a vigour he thought he¡¯d lost.


    Several agonising minutes passed. Relf and whoever was with him remained undiscovered by Dav¡¯s captors as he worked on his bonds. He felt some give in the tightness around his wrists but he wasn¡¯t free¡­yet! More minutes ticked away. He was at the point of wondering exactly when something would happen. Anticipation flowed through him as adrenaline lent him a strength he didn¡¯t know he still possessed. He was maybe half way through the ropes, freedom becoming more real by the second when there was a loud clack and clatter of noise from the darkness near where he¡¯d seen Relf moments ago. He started at the noise. Realisation dawned on him. Someone had thrown a stone over there hoping to draw his captor¡¯s attention.


    All three of the cultists stopped their chanting and looked towards the sound. Their leader made a gesture and one of them started towards where Dav was trussed up. As he strode past his captive he aimed a half-hearted kick that connected with Dav¡¯s midriff. Dav gave a grunt at the impact but otherwise did nothing. The man stopped a few paces away searching the darkness. The leader and the other warily watching.


    From the other side of the fire Dav¡¯s friends struck. As silent as ghosts they used the distraction to get as close as possible while the cultists focused away from them. Dav watched as the forms of Relf and Tanisin emerged from the darkness like avenging spirits. Either Dav¡¯s face full of hope or some other factor caused the cultist leader to suddenly look back.


    The leader saw Relf and Tanisin and gave a cry of alarm, simultaneously ripping his sword free he prepared to engage them. The two charged at being discovered with blades held high as they closed the gap. Relf leaped through the fire and swung an overhand blow at a cultist while Tanisin circled to engage the leader. The third, having turned at his leader''s warning, drew his sword and rushed into the fray. Dav did what he could, as the man made to pass him he lashed out, straining against his half hewn bonds. With a great effort he broke through. His body free he struck out with his feet entangling the rushing cultist who tripped and stumbled trying to retain his footing.


    The man fell and with luck hit his face flat on the floor. Dav couldn¡¯t move any further once his bonds broke. The blood rushed back to his extremities with extreme pins and needles shooting into his limbs rendered him unable to stand. He waited out the pain praying he¡¯d recover and regain his feet before anyone¡¯s attention turned to him.


    Relf¡¯s leaping strike through the fire staggered his opponent who managed a weak block against the swing. The pair were now engaged in trading vicious blows back and forth. The cultist¡¯s leader and Tanisin fought each other. It was clear that these were not mere brutes, they¡¯d had training sometime before. The fighting went on longer than any of them wished to draw it out.


    Relf finally managed to end his battle, bleeding himself from some small cuts. Feigning a side swing drawing his opponent¡¯s sword towards a block then switching direction to a sweeping upward swing that caught the cultist on the chin. His opponent dropped with a large portion of his lower face now missing.


    Tanisin still struggled with the leader, the man was skilled and had an advantage on reach. On top of that the oppressive sense in his mind seemed stronger now with each minute that passed. Tanisin tried to manoeuvre his opponent into an error. The leader saw an opening though and took it. Tanisin recognized the danger made to parry, then he slipped on a rock underfoot that caused him to stumble and his foe¡¯s sword connected with the side of his head with a sickening sound. Dav cried out in dismay at seeing his brother fall.


    Relf drew his dagger and threw it in one fluid motion. Firelight glinted off the spinning blade as it traversed the gap. His throw was true and his dagger buried itself in the leader¡¯s back, dropping him to the floor. By then the third cultist had somewhat regained his senses and footing. Dav threw himself at the man in a tackle that connected just below the knees. The cultist toppled over and Dav was on him.


    A rage filled Dav¡¯s mind. These wicked men, worshippers of Despair. With Tanisin down and possibly dead he saw red. He¡¯d managed to get atop the struggling cultist while raining blows upon him with fists clenched hard. He beat the cultists again and again. Eventually his opponent stopped struggling, stopped trying to deflect the blows that came non stop and with a ferocity that caused even Relf to stop in shock. The man¡¯s face was a bloody pulp, no longer recognizable when Relf finally came around to haul Dav off of him.


    Dav rolled to his back gasping on the stone floor. Not feeling anything but the subsiding rage and remaining tingling in his limbs. Relf hurried over to Tanisin looking for any sign of life from his sergeant. Relief flooded into him and he called out to Dav. ¡°He¡¯s alive!¡± Tanisin¡¯s untimely stumble had saved his life by altering the angle of impact so it was the flat of the sword that had caught him and his helm had eased the blow. He lay there dazed but breathing with a massive bruise forming on the side of his face and was rubbing his head in pain, helm discarded.


    Relf helped Tanisin sit up ensuring he was indeed alright then came back to Dav, stopping to grab the gear on his way. ¡°Here, get dressed.¡± He handed Dav his clothing pouch and sword belt. He then checked the cultists for any signs of life. The two he and Dav had dispatched were dead and lay motionless. The leader was still breathing with quick shallow gasps, it was certain he¡¯d be gone in minutes. Relf made to end it, pulling his thrown dagger from the man¡¯s back.


    ¡°You¡¯re too late¡­¡± The cultist gasped, writhing in pain as the dagger was removed. A fresh spurt of blood escaped from the wound He gave a mad gasping laugh. ¡°Too late¡­¡±


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Relf looked at the madman, glaring into his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s too late for you maybe.¡±


    ¡°My Master¡­..¡± Before the cultist could finish he died with a long slow gurgle of breath.


    Tanisin more or less his own self again had regained his feet and made his way to the others. He had a splitting headache and numerous small wounds bleeding into his clothes. Dav was now clothed and on his feet and rushed to offer his thanks and relief to his saviours. The three of them slapping backs and grasping hands in a joyous reunion.


    Tanisin held Dav by the shoulders at arms length, looking him up and down. ¡°You alright? They didn¡¯t do anything ¡®untoward¡¯ to you did they?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing like that. I¡¯m glad you guys found me when you did though. Who knows what horrors they had planned. We¡¯d better get out of here, their leader talked of more of them and mentioned some threat to the others back at the ruins.¡±


    ¡°Should we go back the way we came or take that stairway out?¡± Relf asked.


    ¡°The stairway I think.¡± Tanisin replied. ¡°That one we questioned in the tunnel said it¡¯s only about five miles from where we came down. Plus if there are more of them they won¡¯t expect us to come that way. We can get out of here and sneak around back to the others. Hopefully we¡¯re not too late.¡± He did his best to sound confident. The encounter had left him shaken given his close call. Plus that sense or presence still hung there inside of him. It was dark and foreboding, seeping away at his resolve as surely as the effects of the Dreadlands did.


    They searched the hall for any supplies the cultists may have lying about. They found a pack full of food and other odds and ends and took it with them. As a group they mounted the large stairway at the far end, climbing upwards.


    The stairs ended at an open doorway that in turn took them into a large ruined building that was empty of anything. Like the ruins that had brought them there it had a long abandoned feel about it. Nothing remarkable of note, just moss growing on the stone. The building could have once been a hall or a barn for all they knew, the end opposite held a large door frame with no door. The late afternoon light spilled in and brought relief as they stepped into the natural light. Despite being in The Dreadlands they all felt immediately better about being out of that dank deep place.


    With a glance towards the sun to get his bearings Taninsin noted the way. He led his companions southward back towards the ruins they had left what seemed so long ago. In truth little more than a few hours had passed. Time had a way of slipping past when one was underground with  nothing to gauge it by. Their path led through more ruins, most little more than grass choked hills and lumps before coming to rolling prairie once again. Tanisin picked up the pace, not too much as he and Dav at least were still feeling the effects of recent events. A light trot that ate up the distance. In what seemed like no time they caught sight of the old village they had started in.


    They approached from the north. Wary of anyone or anything that may be lurking in the shadows. The building their friends were sheltering in lay just ahead. So far no sign of anything amiss. With caution they split at the building. Dav and Tanisin heading around one way and Relf going the other. They converged at the entrance, ready for anything.


    They found nothing, rather nothing surprising. Willhem and Deliah sat hunkered near the hole in the floor and the horses stood still saddled. It was as if they¡¯d only been gone a few minutes. Both looked up as the trio entered with relief in their expressions.


    ¡°You got him! Good work.¡± Willhem exclaimed.


    Noting their battered countenance Deliah ventured to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡± Tanisin put her off for the moment. ¡°There are cultists about, mount up. I want to be clear of here and back on track before dark. I¡¯ll explain later.¡±


    The companions didn¡¯t argue or delay. Within moments they were mounted and leaving the ruins behind heading back towards where they¡¯d deviated from their path. Once clear of the buildings they broke into a gallop. They didn¡¯t get far.


    Tanisin was in the lead and as the group crested a low hill he came to a sudden stop, his horse dug into the solid earth and slid. The others, surprised with the abrupt halt, overrode him somewhat before they too reigned in.


    The scene ahead was a nightmare to the tired and battered group. A large group of husks milled about in the hollow below them. Maybe twenty of the creatures fronted by four cultists in black robes. Behind that group was another figure! It stood head and shoulders taller than the tallest cultist present and it seemed to absorb the little daylight left. Its very presence made them all feel ill. Like the Dreadlands themselves personified.


    Tanisin felt the presence within him surge at seeing the dark being. There was some connection to the thing! Was this the ¡®Master¡¯ the cultists had spoken of? The Shadow Being. Was this confounding feeling a result of his encounter in the night?  It made him feel disgusted and sick as both groups stood and faced each other.


    One of the cultists looked back at the menacing figure. It remained motionless except for its garb. For all appearances it could be a man shrouded in a dark cloak and cowl, though that cowl swirled and stirred like an inky black smoke. The cultist nodded, turned back to their group and took a few steps forward.


    ¡°Come to us if you will, churchmen. My Master wishes to make himself known to you.¡± He yelled up at them. The group could feel a barely contained fear in his voice.


    ¡°What do you want to do Tan?¡± Dav asked, his apprehension rising. He had no desire for further battle.


    Tanisin had already decided. His desire was to rid his mind of this foul blanket that encompassed it. He felt a challenge from the thing though it remained motionless. ¡°Form a wedge!¡± He commanded. His squad obeyed without thought. Months of drilling had ingrained it into them. ¡°We charge. Break through and keep going. Understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes Sir!¡± The others responded. With Tanisin in the lead, Dav fanned out to his right with Relf. Willhem and Deliah to his left.


    Tanisin drew his sword, holding it aloft. His show of bravado belaying the dread and fright he felt at having to go through this again. He brought the sword sweeping down to his front and yelled, ¡°Charge!¡± Then put heels to his horses side and urged the animal into a full charge.


    A wedge of horsemen, even five such as they numbered, was a daunting sight to soldiers on foot. These weren¡¯t soldiers however and husks had no self preservation. As they flew down the hillside towards imminent collision with the mass of creatures Tanisin worried about the cultists and whatever it was behind them. If these men were half as capable as the last group they¡¯d tangled with his troop would have a hard time. They could only hope to break through and escape.


    The gap closed and there was no more time for thought. Tanisin bore down on the cultist who¡¯d addressed them. The man had drawn his sword and his cold stare contained a joyful glee at the prospect of violence. Tanisin ran him over and his companions followed suit. The remaining cultists proved no real problem. Upon seeing their companion trod under hoof they spread out allowing the mass of husks behind them to slow the charge. Tanisin lost sight of the Shadow Being but he felt it, a pull, a call to join it, to submit. It was strong but he pushed on ignoring it as best he could. He had no illusions about what another encounter with this thing would be like, he could literally feel it within him. Willing his mount to force a way through the husks his horse slowed as one after another was ridden over. The rest pushed closer, reaching and grasping for the mounted party and crushing against them with a mindless intensity.


    Tanisin was almost through when a cry of alarm brought his attention around. Most of his group was with him. Willhem however had been surrounded and his horse foundered fighting the reigns in terror. In front of Will was the ominous figure reaching for his reigns.


    ¡°To Willhem squad, leave no one behind.¡± Tanisin yelled above the confusion.


    As one the group made for Willhem. Before they could reach him his horse went down in a swarm of ravenous husks. He screamed while still slashing right and left with his sword to no avail. He was soon buried under the sheer pressure of the creatures. The squad fell to it with a grim determination, mowing down figures all around. Dav and Relf somehow became engaged with the Shadow Being. It had a long dark blade that seemed to absorb the light and sent shockwaves down the arms of those who parried its blows.


    Minutes passed that seemed like hours. Even working together it was all Dav and Relf could do to hold this figure at bay. It slashed about with an inhuman serpentine fluidity that their training hadn''t prepared them for. The thing was lightning fast and unpredictable. Dav took a cut on the leg. Pain flared, a burning sensation that spread to encompass his whole leg. All seemed doomed to turn against the group! Their charge faltered as arms grew tired of hacking through bodies like wheat in a field. Then Tanisin and Deliah managed to free Willhem from the crush of bodies about him. Deliah pulled him up to the saddle behind her.


    Seeing Willhem clear, Tanisin rallied his people. ¡°On me, on me!¡±


    Dav and Relf couldn¡¯t disengage from the viperous creature they faced. Every move they made was met with a counter. The Shadow Being moved as if not of this world with a slick fluid grace about it that seemed to have it everywhere at once. The sense of Despair it exuded caused them to second guess and hesitate.


    Tanisin, recognising the danger, rushed the Being on horseback with Deliah hot on his heels. A well swung blow, destined to land, gave the two their chance to break away from it. As Tanisin¡¯s sword connected with the Being, it dematerialised! Flickering out of and back into existence in the blink of an eye. Tanisin¡¯s blade passed harmlessly through the space and he almost lost his seat on his mount. It was a daunting and frightful realisation regarding the nature of the forces they faced. Despite that it gave Dav and Relf the opening they needed to get clear.


    The group pressed close and put spurs to flanks once again. Pressing through the remaining husks with the cultists herding the horde to try and intercept the group. They were clear now. With nothing in the way of them leaving the grim scene behind. They urged their horses to keep moving, putting more distance between themselves and the ambush. None of them wished to stop before knowing they were well clear. As they rode for their lives the sun set behind them. It promised to be a long, cold and fearful night.

 Despair and Hope

    The party dashed through the pre-dark of dusk, heedless of anything but putting space between them and the scene they¡¯d fled. Soon the horses tired, especially Deliah¡¯s overburdened beast now carrying two riders. Tanisin slowed to a canter as his companions took their cue from him and did the same. With night approaching he searched the horizon for a suitable campsite. He was loath to stop with no idea if pursuit was imminent but it grew too dark to continue at their pace so they slowed even more, walking the animals.


    Tanisin turned back in his saddle. ¡°Is everyone alright?¡± He asked. There¡¯d been no time prior for checking. He drew reign after asking to allow the others to group around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. nice little fight!¡± Relf said. He sat straight in his saddle with no indication the tussle had any effect on him.


    ¡°I think Will¡¯s in trouble.¡± Deliah announced. ¡°He¡¯s barely holding onto me.¡± Concern laced her words and brought fear to the others.


    They dismounted,  Relf and Tanisin helped Willhem down from the back of Deliah¡¯s horse. ¡°Get me some light.¡± Tanisin ordered.


    Willhem was barely conscious, while Tanisin searched for a wound the rest of the group got a fire going. Once the light was enough to see they moved Willhem closer to the fire for a better look. What Tanisin found brought dismay. He was feverish, sweat gleamed on his brow and face, hair matted wet and slick. He was only half aware as Tanisin administered to him. Willhem¡¯s arms were covered in bites and scratches! None deep, but even the smallest was deadly.


    In a few seconds of clarity Willhem reached up and grabbed Tanisin¡¯s collar. ¡°They got me!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It looks like they did.¡± Tanisin¡¯s face betrayed the severity of the situation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me turn¡­ Promise me!¡± Willhem¡¯s plea had a finality to it. He knew¨Cas did they all¨Cthat there was no escaping his fate.


    ¡°I promise Will ,we won¡¯t.¡± It was all Tanisin could do to comfort his friend. ¡°Rest for a bit.¡±


    Tanisin stood to address the group. They¡¯d heard the exchange so there was no sugar coating it. ¡°He¡¯s bit.¡± Stating the obvious. ¡°It¡¯s bad, you¡¯d best say your goodbyes now.¡±


    The group huddled around Willhem offering what platitudes they could before stepping away to reflect. Last and longest was Relf. Willhem had taken him under wing as a mentor to the troubled man. Together they¡¯d worked on many things, all of which brought about Relf¡¯s turnaround from a brutish thug to a soldier in the Corps. Relf would never forget his friend for this.


    ¡°Will,¡± Relf addressed him as he got right down to Willhem, putting his forehead to his friends. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you change into one of those things.¡±


    Willhem looked up at him grateful and sad at the same time. ¡°I know you won¡¯t. I only wish I could see the end of this trip. We¡¯ve all come so far haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°We have Will. Thanks to you. You¡¯ve taught me so much, I¡¯m grateful. I¡¯ll miss you.¡± Relf for the first time he could remember had tears in his eyes.


    ¡°Will you do the deed Relf?¡±


    ¡°I will, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ready now, friend.¡± Willhem grabbed Relf by the hand this time giving it a weak squeeze. ¡°I had a good run. I¡¯ve been all over Etrusia and seen many things. No regrets, it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    Relf stood and drew his dagger. Crouching down again he pressed the point to Willhem¡¯s chest, over his heart. With a silent prayer to Sayoshti while looking his friend in the eye, Willhem nodded and Relf put his weight onto the blade, sliding it home. Willhem died surrounded by friends. He would be sorely missed by all of them, but none more than Relf.


    They buried their friend on the plains of the Dreadlands. Marking the grave with Willhem¡¯s sword stabbed into the earth. It was of necessity an unceremonious affair. After Tanisin insisted they continue further into the night. He wasn¡¯t certain they¡¯d left pursuit behind. Whatever or whoever was after them was sure to be persistent and he didn¡¯t want to chance an encounter in the dark. He still had that nagging presence deep in his subconscious, though it seemed lighter the further they got from that thing. The Shadow Being.


    They pressed on for a few hours at a slow pace due to the darkness until they stumbled upon a gully that would make a good stopping point. Camp was dark and dry, little more than a place to rest for the remainder of the night. As full darkness fell they noted a bluish glow on the eastern horizon. Discussion ensued and the group determined that what they observed must be light from the Barrier. Their goal was finally within reach.


    Dav awoke near dawn with a fierce burning pain in his leg. Groggy and feverish he doused his head with water from his canteen before taking a drink. The others had begun to get up as well. Relf had spent the long night awake and lamenting the loss of his friend and mentor. A cold breakfast was consumed in the saddle as their journey resumed and the cresting sun found them closer to the end.


    The day passed quietly. They each found themselves missing Willhem¡¯s cheer and wit. He was always one to lighten the mood with a quip or a jibe, especially when the effects of the Dreadlands took a toll. Their relief at an end in sight was muted by the loss of one of their own. Still, they were all soldiers except Dav. Death was a part of life and they believed firmly that Willhem¡¯s soul had joined Sayoshti¡¯s spirit within the Barrier.


    Dav continued to struggle with his leg. The wound from the Shadow Being¡¯s sword had bled through the makeshift bandage he¡¯d put on it. He was now burning with fever and couldn¡¯t feel his leg or foot below the wound. With Will¡¯s death the night before and his own burning desire to reach the Barrier he hadn''t mentioned it. Now he was embarrassed and in his feverish stubbornness he didn¡¯t want to hold them up any longer.


    Around mid-day, with the top of the Barrier¡¯s dome glowing resplendent above the horizon Dav collapsed. He dropped from his saddle as if pulled out of it and he lay in the dirt only half aware that he was no longer mounted. Alarmed Tanisin and the others dismounted and gathered around Dav with worry. He stared up at their faces surrounding him with incomprehension before darkness overtook him.


    Tanisin swore! ¡°Peace, what now?¡± As he stalked over to where Dav lay senseless. His irritation turned to alarm. He first noted the dark stain of blood growing larger on the leg of Dav¡¯s breeches. Then he saw the blank slack look on Dav¡¯s face and the signs of fever.


    ¡°Dav, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Tanisin slapped Dav lightly on the cheek, trying to bring him to. Dav was barely lucid and his skin was hot to the touch. ¡°Curse it!¡± Tanisin swore again.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    He drew his dagger and cut away the leg of Dav¡¯s pants, gasping when he saw the wound. What had been barely a cut yesterday had turned into a seeping gash of a wound overnight. It was unexplainable. Was the cutting blade dirty, had some infection seeped into the wound? Or was there something more sinister to it?


    All that could be done was to clean and re-dress the wound and give Dav water. As Tanisin worked with help from his squad Dav rambled in his fever. Over and over again ¡°Must reach the Barrier, must reach Sayoshti. Must reach the Barrier.


    Once Dav¡¯s wound was administered to Tanisin was lost for what to do next. He decided to call a halt. He needed to collect his thoughts while still struggling with his own mind, or the invasive presence within it. This whole thing was pointless with Dav as he was and they didn''t even know the why of his illness. The wound hadn¡¯t seemed that bad in the fight, merely a scratch. Tanisin worried the blade was poisoned.


    ¡°What¡¯re we going to do now Tan?¡± Relf and Deliah had approached while he wallowed in frustration.


    ¡°I wish I knew.¡± Frustration and anger laced the words. Softer he continued. ¡°We can¡¯t keep going, he can¡¯t sit on his horse like this.¡± Tanisin sighed. ¡°I guess we wait here and hope he improves.¡±


    ¡°He will Tan!¡± Deliah put a hand on Tanisin¡¯s arm trying to reassure him. ¡°He¡¯s as tough as any of us, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s right.¡± Relf added. ¡°With all we¡¯ve been through, no wound sickness will stop Dav. I bet he¡¯s good come morning.¡± He sounded almost as if he believed it.


    ¡°Thanks, let''s make camp. I know it¡¯s early but¡­¡± Tanisin trailed off. He was grateful to his companions for both their trust in him and their reassurances even if he didn¡¯t share in their optimism.


    The horses were hobbled and grain bags put over their noses. They made Dav as comfortable as they could. He was still rambling in his sleep. More about reaching the Barrier a few things they couldn¡¯t make sense of. He also kept gasping out ¡°Spawn of Despair!¡± None of the others knew what he was referring to for certain. Tanisin thought it might relate to the Shadow Being that seemed to be the dark stranger they¡¯d fought with the cultists and husks.


    With nothing more to do they ate and settled in to rest with one of them keeping a wary eye on their backtrail at all times. They could ill afford a surprise attack at the moment. Tanisin reflected on their journey so far. With all they¡¯d seen and encountered it seemed unfair to be stopped now so close to the end. He was surprised to realise however that since they¡¯d spied the light from the Barrier in the eastern sky, the feelings of dread and general effects of the Dreadlands seemed lessened somehow. His head was cleared, thinking easier than it had been in days. Strange that at such a time, when they should be feeling them more keenly that they weren¡¯t.


    Night came with no improvement to Dav. He wasn¡¯t any worse either so that was something. They¡¯d managed to get some water into him, dribbling it on his lips so he licked it up but not much else. Tansin was feeling lost, some leader¡­ some Sergeant. I¡¯ve led them to doom and one, maybe two of them to death. He offered to take the first watch that night. Neither Deliah nor Relf argued. Checking once more on Dav and finding no change he found a good spot just outside the firelight.


    His thoughts kept running round his head unsettled, frustrated he turned to thinking about what Dav would do in his place. He knew the answer, he¡¯d pray. He¡¯d pour his soul out to Sayoshti and ask for guidance and let his faith guide his way. Dav was always adamant, much like Anthin, that Sayoshti would provide.


    So that''s what Tanisin did. He spent the remainder of his watch praying to Sayoshti, asking for guidance and laying his fears out for Her to see. He had to admit, he felt better for it. He found no answers and he received no guidance, but he felt better. Mood a bit lighter he woke Relf for the next watch and got into his bedroll. He was tired and ready for sleep.


    Sleep came but so did troubling dreams. He and Dav were home in Dimabri City. It was the night they¡¯d tangled with Rollins and his goons, Relf included, though in this dream Relf¡¯s face was little more than a dark blob. Stabber was chanting the same dark guttural chant as the cultists in the underground hall. With each completed phrase the area around the group grew even darker. Rollins¡¯ crony held Dav by the hair while Rollins held a knife to his throat. Tanisin stood held firm by two thugs, one of them the dark blob of Relf.


    The darkness enveloped almost all now. Nothing could be seen beyond the figures standing in the alleyway. Rollins¡¯ face took on a twisted countenance. It became a mockery of what it was, distorted in rage and full of wrath. He pulled the knife back for the blow that in the true past had never come. This time the blade struck deep into Dav¡¯s neck.


    Tanisin, full of agony let out an incomprehensible scream. He flung his arms wide, knocking the two holding him aside. With a mighty force full of vengeance he swung both hands, slapping them together. The impact sent a shockwave through the surrounding darkness that flung Stabber and his minions into the air. Tanisin could see the waves in his vision, could feel the power of them escaping from his hands and was awed. Stabber, Relf and the others began to disintegrate with the force of it, becoming nothing as it passed over them. He saw the face of the second goon, it was Deliah¡¯s and unlike Relf¡¯s countenance in the dream her¡¯s was clear as if he was looking at her in real life.


    The shockwave dissipated as its victims were consumed and scattered into the air. Tanisin fell to his knees beside his brother, rage strong within him. Crying openly to the heavens he screamed ¡°Why Sayoshti, WHY.¡± Not expecting an answer.


    There was a flash of the brightest light imaginable. It blinded Tanisin, so bright it was painful to his eyes and pierced deep into him. He tried but was unable to close them against it, and with a force more powerful than anything he¡¯d ever encountered in his life a voice called to him from beyond the light. ¡°Bring him to me.¡±


    Tanisin jerked awake, shooting up from his bedroll. It was dawn, still the bluish glow from the Barrier was visible in the sky. ¡°We have to go!¡± He exclaimed.


    ¡°What Tan?¡± Deliah had started at his exclamation. Relf stirred in his own blankets, not really asleep, just resting.


    ¡°We have to go! We have to get him to the Barrier. She told me to bring him to her.¡± He explained to them. They looked at him worried.


    ¡°Are you sure Tan?¡± Relf questioned. ¡°You were sleeping till just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I know I was sleeping!¡± He was irritated by the questioning. ¡°She has shown me the way. We have to get him to the Barrier, NOW!¡± He had such conviction in his voice that the others could only acquiesce. It beat sitting there waiting for Dav to die anyway.


    They used Dav¡¯s blanket and some branches from a dead tree nearby to make a litter to drag behind Tanisin¡¯s horse. ¡°My people use these in Bayamak all the time.¡± Deliah told them as she showed them what to do. With some caution they could avoid the worst of the jostling and bumps keeping Dav somewhat comfortable. His condition was worse this morning. His fever burned hotter and the wound seeped a nasty smelling fluid.


    The three were soon on their way with Tanisin dragging Dav behind him in the makeshift litter. Deliah took the pack horse as well as the leads for Dav and Willhem¡¯s mounts, no longer needed by their owners. Relf took the rear and continued to watch their backtrail, still wary of the potential pursuit.


    By mid morning the Barrier was largely visible ahead of them. Its blue shimmering glow a beacon of hope filling their sight. Tanisin didn¡¯t know what they would do on arrival but his conviction to get there remained as strong as it was on waking. Relf and Deliah didn¡¯t question it. History was riddled with stories of divine messages and acts influenced by them since the founding of The Church of Sayoshti¡¯s Children. One more miracle would hardly be unbelievable. So they carried on as expectant as Tanisin was, if not as confident.


    Mid day brought them to the rim of a large bowl-like ridge where they drew rein for a moment surveying the lands around them. The Dreadlands ended there! Below them the ground sloped into a shallow valley. It was covered in trees and vibrant with life compared to the deadness they¡¯d travelled through to get there. The trees encircled the valley right up to the edge of the Barrier which sat glorious and shimmering an aqua blue in the warm sun.


    Despite the relative peace of the area and the beauty of the valley below they knew that the Barrier covered Despair¡¯s Abyss. The origin of all that was evil in Etrusia, and while their eyes could not pierce the veil from there they held trepidation at approaching any closer.


    They spied a small trail leading into the bowl and at Tanisin¡¯s urging nudged their horses onwards. They had a friend to save and a pilgrimage to complete.